雜阿含經 卷第九Saṃyukta Āgama · Fascicle 9
卷第九第二五〇經,摩訶拘絺羅問舍利弗:「眼繫色耶?色繫眼耶?」〔T02 0060a29〕舍利弗答:「非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,尊者摩訶拘絺羅,於其中間,若彼欲貪,是其繫也。」〔T02 0060b03〕兩頭牛共一軛,不是黑牛繫白牛,也不是白牛繫黑牛,「然於中間,若軛、若繫鞅者,是彼繫縛」〔T02 0060b09〕。眼與色是兩頭牛,軛是欲貪。眼在,色在,繫不一定在;繫在欲貪上。
世間在眼上
這一卷從世間問起。三彌離提問什麼是世間,世尊答:「謂眼、色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂」〔T02 0056a27〕,乃至意,「是名世間」〔T02 0056b01〕。若無眼乃至受,「則無世間,亦不施設世間」〔T02 0056b06〕。經二三三說世間是六內入處,「云何世間集?謂當來有愛,喜、貪俱,彼彼集著」〔T02 0056c06〕。世間是眼,世間集是愛。眼不是問題,愛是。魔來說他乘的是什麼:「瞿曇!眼觸入處,是我所乘。」〔T02 0059a12〕世尊說:「若彼無眼觸入處,無耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,汝所不到,我往到彼。」〔T02 0059a15〕魔乘的是六觸入處,世尊去的是無六觸入處處——不是另一個地方,是六觸入處上無欲貪的地方。
眼色不是問題
舍利弗說完牛喻,說了為什麼這一點要緊:「若眼繫色,若色繫眼,乃至若意繫法,若法繫意,世尊不教人建立梵行,得盡苦邊」〔T02 0060b13〕。若眼本身就繫色,梵行沒有用。因為繫的是中間的欲貪,梵行才有用。證據是世尊:「世尊眼見色若好、若惡,不起欲貪」〔T02 0060b17〕。二十億耳得阿羅漢後說:「若眼常識色,終不能妨心解脫、慧解脫」〔T02 0063a18〕,「六入處常對,不能動其心」〔T02 0063b08〕。優波先那中毒,面色諸根不變,因為「眼非我、我所;乃至識陰非我、我所」〔T02 0061a03〕。眼還在識色,蛇毒還在身上,心不動。這一卷每一經的格式都是這樣:眼色照舊,欲貪在不在。
守門
卷末魯醯遮婆羅門問什麼是門,摩訶迦旃延答:「眼是門,以見色故。」〔T02 0064a10〕不守護門是「眼見色已,於可念色而起緣著,不可念色而起瞋恚」〔T02 0064a16〕;善守護門是「眼見色已,於可念色不起緣著,不可念色不起瞋恚;常攝其心住身念處」〔T02 0064a29〕。守門不是關門。眼照樣見色,可念的不起緣著,不可念的不起瞋恚。舍利弗的清淨乞食住也是這個:入城、乞食、出城,自問「我今眼見色,頗起欲、恩愛、愛念著不?」〔T02 0057b15〕。起了,如火燒頭衣急滅;不起,以此喜樂善根日夜修習。守門的人站在門口看進來的是什麼,不是把門堵上。
中間欲貪
阿難問舍利弗,六觸入處盡之後有餘無餘,四句都「此則虛言」〔T02 0060a17〕;能說的只有「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃,此則佛說」〔T02 0060a20〕。眼滅了,不能再拿有無去問。眼沒滅時,能做的是看中間。眼不繫色,色不繫眼,中間欲貪是其繫。世尊教人建立梵行,建立在這一句上。
In Discourse 250 of Fascicle 9, Mahākauṣṭhila asks Śāriputra: “Does the eye bind forms, or do forms bind the eye?” Śāriputra answers: “The eye does not bind forms, nor do forms bind the eye, and so on to: the mind does not bind mental objects, nor do mental objects bind the mind. Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila, between them, if there is desire and craving, that is the bond.” Two oxen share one yoke; it is not the black ox that binds the white ox, nor the white ox that binds the black ox, “but between them, the yoke and the harness, that is what binds them.” The eye and forms are the two oxen; the yoke is desire and craving. The eye is there, forms are there, and the bond is not necessarily there; the bond lies on desire and craving.
The World Is on the Eye
This fascicle begins by asking about the world. Sanmiliti asks what the world is, and the World-Honored One answers: “The eye, forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition, felt within as painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant,” and so on to the mind, “this is called the world.” If there were no eye and so on up to feeling, “there would be no world, nor would any world be designated.” Discourse 233 says the world is the six internal sense bases: “What is the origin of the world? Craving for future existence, together with delight and craving, clinging here and there.” The world is the eye; the origin of the world is craving. The eye is not the problem; craving is. Māra comes and says what he rides: “Gautama, the eye’s sense base of contact is what I ride.” The World-Honored One says: “Where there is no eye’s sense base of contact, no ear’s, nose’s, tongue’s, body’s, or mind’s sense base of contact: there you cannot reach, and there I go.” What Māra rides is the six sense bases of contact; where the World-Honored One goes is where there are no six sense bases of contact. It is not another place; it is the place on the six sense bases of contact where there is no desire and craving.
The Eye and Forms Are Not the Problem
Having given the simile of the oxen, Śāriputra says why this point matters: “If the eye bound forms, or forms bound the eye, and so on to: if the mind bound mental objects, or mental objects bound the mind, the World-Honored One would not teach people to establish pure conduct and make an end of suffering.” If the eye itself bound forms, pure conduct would be of no use. Because the bond is desire and craving in between, pure conduct is of use. The proof is the World-Honored One: “When the World-Honored One’s eye sees forms, whether good or bad, desire and craving do not arise.” Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, having become an arhat, says: “Even if the eye constantly cognizes forms, it can never obstruct the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom”; “the six sense bases constantly confronting, they cannot move his mind.” Upasena is poisoned and his complexion and faculties do not change, because “the eye is not self, not mine; and so on to: the aggregate of consciousness is not self, not mine.” The eye still cognizes forms, the snake’s poison is still in the body, and the mind does not move. The form of every discourse in this fascicle is like this: the eye and forms as before; is desire and craving there or not.
Guarding the Door
At the end of the fascicle the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe asks what a door is, and Mahākātyāyana answers: “The eye is a door, because it sees forms.” Not guarding the door is “when the eye has seen forms, toward pleasing forms he gives rise to attachment, and toward displeasing forms he gives rise to anger”; guarding the door well is “when the eye has seen forms, toward pleasing forms he does not give rise to attachment, and toward displeasing forms he does not give rise to anger; he always collects his mind and dwells in mindfulness of the body.” Guarding the door is not shutting the door. The eye sees forms as before; toward the pleasing, no attachment arises; toward the displeasing, no anger arises. Śāriputra’s Pure Alms-Food Dwelling is this too: entering the town, going for alms, leaving the town, one asks oneself, “Just now, as my eye saw forms, did desire, affection, or fond attachment arise?” If it arose, put it out at once as when one’s head or clothes are on fire; if it did not arise, cultivate day and night by this root of goodness of joy and happiness. The one who guards the door stands at the door and watches what comes in; he does not block the door up.
Desire and Craving in Between
Ānanda asks Śāriputra whether, after the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, anything remains or nothing remains, and all four phrases are “empty talk”; the only thing that can be said is “free of all falsity, one attains final nirvāṇa: that is what the Buddha teaches.” Once the eye has ceased, one can no longer ask in terms of existence and non-existence. While the eye has not ceased, what can be done is to look at what lies between. The eye does not bind forms, forms do not bind the eye; desire and craving in between, that is the bond. The World-Honored One teaches people to establish pure conduct, and it is established on this one sentence.
宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯《雜阿含經》〈六處相應·卷第九〉· 大正藏 T02n0099〔起 T02 0056a21〕。段/行首〔T02 …〕=大正藏頁・欄・行錨;「(N)」=底本經序(本卷26經)。
〔T02 0056a21〕雜阿含經卷第九 宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯 〔T02 0056a24〕(二三〇) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。時,有比丘名三彌離提,往詣佛所,稽首佛足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!所謂世間者,云何名世間?」佛告三彌離提:「謂眼、色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂。耳、鼻、舌、身、意、法、意識、意觸、意觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,是名世間。所以者何?六入處集則觸集,如是乃至純大苦聚集。「三彌離提!若無彼眼、無色、無眼識、無眼觸、無眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂;無耳、鼻、舌、身、意、法、意識、意觸、意觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、若不苦不樂者,則無世間,亦不施設世間。所以者何?六入處滅則觸滅,如是乃至純大苦聚滅故。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。如世間。如是眾生、如是魔,亦如是說。 〔T02 0056b11〕(二三一) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。時,有比丘名三彌離提,往詣佛所,稽首佛足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!所謂世間者,云何名世間?」佛告三彌離提:「危脆敗壞,是名世間。云何危脆敗壞?三彌離提!眼是危脆敗壞法,若色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,彼一切亦是危脆敗壞。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。是說危脆敗壞法,名為世間。」佛說此經已,三彌離提比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0056b21〕(二三二) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。時,有比丘名三彌離提,往詣佛所,稽首佛足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!所謂世間空,云何名為世間空?」佛告三彌離提:「眼空,常、恒、不變易法空,我所空。所以者何?此性自爾,若色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,彼亦空,常、恒、不變易法空,我所空。所以者何?此性自爾。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是,是名空世間。」佛說此經已,三彌離提比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0056c02〕(二三三) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我今當說世間、世間集、世間滅、世間滅道跡。諦聽,善思。「云何為世間?謂六內入處。云何六?眼內入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意內入處。「云何世間集?謂當來有愛,喜、貪俱,彼彼集著。「云何世間滅?謂當來有愛,喜、貪俱,彼彼集著無餘斷,已捨、已吐、已盡、離欲、滅、止、沒。「云何世間滅道跡?謂八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、正定。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0056c12〕(二三四) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我不說有人行到世界邊者,我亦不說不行到世界邊而究竟苦邊者。」如是說已,入室坐禪。時,眾多比丘,世尊去後,即共議言:「世尊向者略說法言:『我不說有人行到世界邊者,我亦不說不行到世界邊而得究竟苦邊者。』如是說已,入室坐禪。我等今於世尊略說法中未解其義,是中諸尊,誰有堪能於世尊略說法中,廣為我等說其義者。」復作是言:「唯有尊者阿難,聰慧總持,而常給侍世尊左右,世尊讚歎多聞梵行,堪為我等於世尊略說法中廣說其義,今當往詣尊者阿難所,請求令說。」時,眾多比丘往詣尊者阿難所,共相問訊已,於一面坐。具以上事廣問阿難!爾時,阿難告諸比丘:「諦聽,善思,今當為說。若世間、世間名、世間覺、世間言辭、世間語說,此等皆入世間數。諸尊! 〔T02 0057a01〕謂眼是世間、世間名、世間覺、世間言辭、世間語說,是等悉入世間數。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知,是名聖弟子到世界邊、知世間、世間所重、度世間。」爾時,尊者阿難復說偈言: 「非是遊步者,能到世界邊, 不到世界邊,不能免眾苦, 是故牟尼尊,名知世間者, 能到世界邊,諸梵行已立, 世界邊唯有,正智能諦了, 覺慧達世間,故說度彼岸。 「如是,諸尊!向者世尊略說法已,入室坐禪,我今為汝分別廣說。」尊者阿難說是法已,眾多比丘聞其所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0057a16〕(二三五) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「有師、有近住弟子,則苦獨住,無師、無近住弟子,則樂獨住。「云何有師、有近住弟子,則苦獨住?緣眼、色,生惡不善覺,貪、恚、癡俱,若彼比丘行此法者,是名有師,若於此邊住者,是名近住弟子。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。如是有師、有近住弟子,常苦獨住。「云何無師、無近住弟子,常樂獨住?緣眼、色,生惡不善覺,貪、恚、癡俱,彼比丘不行,是名無師。不依彼住,是名無近住弟子。是名無師、無近住弟子,常樂獨住。若彼比丘無師、無近住弟子者,我說彼得梵行福。所以者何?無師、無近住弟子,比丘於我建立梵行,能正盡苦,究竟苦邊。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0057b03〕(二三六) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,尊者舍利弗晨朝著衣持鉢,入舍衛城乞食。乞食已,還精舍,舉衣鉢,洗足已,持尼師檀,入林中,晝日坐禪。時,舍利弗從禪覺,詣世尊所,稽首禮足,退坐一面。爾時,佛告舍利弗:「汝從何來?」舍利弗答言:「世尊!從林中晝日坐禪來。」佛告舍利弗:「今入何等禪住?」舍利弗白佛言:「世尊!我今於林中入空三昧禪住。」佛告舍利弗:「善哉!善哉!舍利弗,汝今入上座禪住而坐禪。若諸比丘欲入上座禪者,當如是學:『若入城時、若行乞食時、若出城時,當作是思惟:「我今眼見色,頗起欲、恩愛、愛念著不?」』「舍利弗!比丘作如是觀時,若眼識於色有愛念染著者,彼比丘為斷惡不善故,當勤欲方便,堪能繫念修學。譬如有人,火燒頭衣,為盡滅故,當起增上方便,勤教令滅。彼比丘亦復如是,當起增上勤欲方便,繫念修學。「若比丘觀察時,若於道路、若聚落中行乞食、若出聚落,於其中間,眼識於色,無有愛念染著者,彼比丘願以此喜樂善根,日夜精勤,繫念修習,是名比丘於行、住、坐、臥淨除乞食,是故此經名清淨乞食住。」佛說此經已,尊者舍利弗聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0057b28〕(二三七) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。時,有長者名郁瞿婁,往詣佛所,稽首佛足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!何故有一比丘見法般涅槃?何故比丘不得見法般涅槃?」佛告長者:「若有比丘眼識於色,愛念染著,以愛念染著故,常依於識;為彼縛故,若彼取故,不得見法般涅槃。耳、鼻、舌、身、意識法亦復如是。「若比丘眼識於色,不愛樂染著,不愛樂染著者,不依於識,不觸、不著、不取故,此諸比丘得見法般涅槃。耳、鼻、舌、身、意識法亦復如是。「是故,長者!有比丘得見法般涅槃者,有不得見法般涅槃者。」如長者所問經,如是阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經,亦如上說。 〔T02 0057c14〕(二三八) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。時,有異比丘往詣佛所,稽首佛足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!何因何緣眼識生?何因何緣耳、鼻、舌、身、意識生?」佛告比丘:「眼因緣色,眼識生。所以者何?若眼識生,一切眼色因緣故。耳聲因緣、鼻香因緣、舌味因緣、身觸因緣、意法因緣意識生。所以者何?諸所有意識,彼一切皆意法因緣生故。是名比丘眼識因緣生,乃至意識因緣生。」時,彼比丘聞佛所說,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。 〔T02 0057c24〕(二三九) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我今當說結所繫法及結法。云何結所繫法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名結所繫法。云何結法?謂欲貪,是名結法。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0058a01〕(二四〇) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我今當說所取法及取法。云何所取法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名所取法。云何取法?謂欲貪,是名取法。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0058a07〕(二四一) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「愚癡無聞凡夫,比丘!寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目,令其熾然,不以眼識取於色相、取隨形好。所以者何?取於色相、取隨形好故,墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸。「愚癡無聞凡夫,寧燒鐵錐以鑽其耳,不以耳識取其聲相、取隨聲好。所以者何?耳識取聲相、取隨聲好者,身壞命終墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸。「愚癡無聞凡夫,寧以利刀斷截其鼻,不以鼻識取於香相、取隨香好。所以者何?以取香相、取隨香好故,身壞命終墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸。「愚癡無聞凡夫,寧以利刀斷截其舌,不以舌識取於味相、取隨味好。所以者何?以取味相、隨味好故,身壞命終墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸。「愚癡無聞凡夫,寧以剛鐵利槍以刺其身,不以身識取於觸相及隨觸好。所以者何?以取觸相及隨觸好故,身壞命終墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸。「諸比丘!睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命,無利、無福,然諸比丘寧當睡眠,不於彼色而起覺想;若起覺想者,必生纏縛諍訟,能令多眾起於非義,不能饒益安樂天人。「彼多聞聖弟子作如是學:『我今寧以熾然鐵槍以貫其目,不以眼識取於色相,墮三惡趣,長夜受苦。我從今日當正思惟:「觀眼無常、有為、心緣生法,若色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,彼亦無常、有為、心緣生法。」』耳、鼻、舌、身入處當如是學:『寧以鐵槍貫其身體,不以身識取於觸相及隨觸好故,墮三惡道。我從今日當正思惟:「觀身無常、有為、心緣生法,若觸、身識、身觸、身觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,彼亦無常、有為、心緣生法。」』「多聞聖弟子作如是學:『睡眠者是愚癡活、癡命,無果、無利、無福,我當不眠,亦不起覺想,起想者生於纏縛諍訟,令多人非義饒益,不得安樂。』「多聞聖弟子如是觀者,於眼生厭,若色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,彼亦生厭,厭故不樂,不樂故解脫,解脫知見:『我生已盡,梵行已立,所作已作,自知不受後有。』耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0058b21〕(二四二) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「若眼不知、不識、不斷、不離欲,不堪能正盡苦;於眼若知、若識、若斷、若離欲,堪能正盡苦。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。如眼四經,如是乃至意二十四經如上說。 〔T02 0058b27〕(二四三) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「若諸比丘於眼味者,當知是沙門、婆羅門不得自在脫於魔手,魔縛所縛,入於魔繫。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。若沙門、婆羅門於眼不味者,當知是沙門、婆羅門不隨於魔,脫於魔手,不入魔繫。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。如味,如是歡喜、讚歎、染著、堅住、愛樂、憎嫉,亦如是說。如內入處七經,外入處七經,亦如是說。 〔T02 0058c09〕(二四四) 如是我聞:一時,佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「有六魔鈎。云何為六?眼味著色,是則魔鈎,耳味著聲,是則魔鈎,鼻味著香,是則魔鈎,舌味著味,是則魔鈎,身味著觸,是則魔鈎,意味著法,是則魔鈎。若沙門、婆羅門眼味著色者,當知是沙門、婆羅門魔鈎鈎其咽,於魔不得自在。」穢說淨說,廣說如上。 〔T02 0058c17〕(二四五) 如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調伏駮牛聚落。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我今當為汝等說法,初語亦善,中語亦善,後語亦善,善義善味,純一滿淨,清白梵行,謂四品法經。諦聽,善思,當為汝說。「何等為四品法經?有眼識色可愛、可念、可樂、可著,比丘見已,歡喜、讚歎、樂著、堅住,有眼識色不可愛、不可念、不可樂著、苦厭。比丘見已,瞋恚、嫌薄。如是比丘於魔不得自在,乃至不得解脫魔繫。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。「有眼識色可愛、可念、可樂、可著,比丘見已,知喜不讚歎、不樂著堅實,有眼識色不可愛、念、樂、著,比丘見已,不瞋恚、嫌薄。如是比丘不隨魔,自在,乃至 〔T02 0059a01〕解脫魔繫。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。是名比丘四品法經。」 〔T02 0059a03〕(二四六) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛山。爾時,世尊晨朝著衣持鉢,入王舍城乞食。爾時,天魔波旬作是念:「沙門瞿曇晨朝著衣持鉢,入王舍城乞食,我今當往亂其道意。」時,魔波旬化作御車象類,執杖覓牛,著弊衣,蓬頭亂髮,手脚剝裂,手執牛杖,至世尊前問言:「瞿曇!見我牛不?」世尊作是念:「此是惡魔,欲來亂我。」即告魔言:「惡魔!何處有牛?何用牛為?」魔作是念:「沙門瞿曇知我是魔。」而白佛言:「瞿曇!眼觸入處,是我所乘。耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,是我所乘。」復問:「瞿曇!欲何所之?」佛告惡魔:「汝有眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。若彼無眼觸入處,無耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,汝所不到,我往到彼。」爾時,天魔波旬即說偈言: 「若常有我者,彼悉是我所, 一切悉屬我,瞿曇何所之。」 爾時,世尊說偈答言: 「若言有我者,彼說我則非, 是故知波旬,即自墮負處。」 魔復說偈言: 「若說言知道,安隱向涅槃, 汝自獨遊往,何煩教他為?」 世尊復說偈答言: 「若有離魔者,問度彼岸道, 為彼平等說,真實永無餘, 時習不放逸,永離魔自在。」 魔復說偈言: 「有石似段肉,餓烏來欲食, 彼作軟美想,欲以補飢虛, 竟不得其味,折觜而騰虛, 我今猶如烏,瞿曇如石生, 不入愧而去,猶烏陵虛逝, 內心懷愁毒,即彼沒不現。」 〔T02 0059b08〕(二四七) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛山。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「若沙門、婆羅門眼習近於色,則隨魔所自在,乃至不得解脫魔繫。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。「若沙門、婆羅門眼不習近於色,不隨魔,自在,乃至得解脫魔繫。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。如習近,如是繫著、如是味、如是鄰聚,若使受持繫著,我所求欲,淳濃不捨,亦如上說。 〔T02 0059b17〕(二四八) 如是我聞:一時,佛住波吒利弗多羅國雞林園。爾時,尊者阿難往詣尊者大純陀所,共相問訊已,於一面坐。爾時,尊者阿難語尊者純陀言:「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不?」尊者純陀語尊者阿難言:「隨仁所問,知者當答。」尊者阿難問尊者純陀:「如世尊、如來、應、等正覺所知所見,說四大造色,施設顯露,此四大色非我,如來、應、等正覺所知所見,亦復說識非我耶?」尊者純陀語尊者阿難言:「仁者最為多聞,我從遠來詣尊者所,為問此法故,今日,尊者!唯願為說此義。」尊者阿難語純陀言:「我今問尊者,隨意見答。尊者純陀!為有眼、有色、有眼識不?」答言:「有。」尊者阿難復問:「為緣眼及色,生眼識不?」答言:「如是。」尊者阿難復問:「若眼及色生眼識,彼因、彼緣,為常、為無常?」答言:「無常。」尊者阿難又問:「彼因、彼緣生眼識,彼因、彼緣無常變易時,彼識住耶?」答曰:「不也,尊者阿難!」尊者阿難復問:「於意云何?彼法若生、若滅可知,多聞聖弟子於中寧見是我、異我、相在不?」答曰:「不也,尊者阿難!」「耳、鼻、舌、身、意、法,於意云何?有意、有法、有意識不?」答曰:「有。尊者阿難!」復問:「為緣意及法,生意識不?」答曰:「如是,尊者阿難!」復問:「若意緣法生意識,彼因、彼緣,為常、為無常。」答曰:「無常。尊者阿難!」復問:「若因、若緣生意識,彼因、彼緣無常變易時,意識住耶?」答曰:「不也,尊者阿難!」復問:「於意云何?彼法若生、若滅可知,多聞聖弟子寧於中見我、異我、相在不?」答言:「不也,尊者阿難!」尊者阿難語純陀言:「是故,尊者!而如來、應、等正覺所知所見,說識亦無常。譬如士夫持斧入山,見芭蕉樹,謂堪材用,斷根、截葉、斫枝、剝皮,求其堅實,剝至於盡,都無堅處。如是多聞聖弟子正觀眼識,耳、鼻、舌、身、意識。當正觀時,都無可取,無可取故,無所著,無所著故,自覺涅槃:『我生已盡,梵行已立,所作已作,自知不受後有。』」彼二正士說是法時,展轉隨喜,各還其所。 〔T02 0059c27〕(二四九) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,尊者阿難詣尊者舍利弗所,語尊者舍利弗:「欲有所問,寧有閑暇為解 〔T02 0060a01〕說不?」舍利弗言:「隨仁所問,知者當答。」尊者阿難問尊者舍利弗:「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,更有餘不?」尊者舍利弗語阿難言:「莫作此問:『六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,更有餘不?』」阿難又問尊者舍利弗:「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,無有餘耶?」尊者舍利弗答阿難言:「亦復不應作如是問:『六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,無有餘耶?』」阿難復問尊者舍利弗:「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,有餘無餘、非有餘非無餘耶?」尊者舍利弗答阿難言:「此亦不應作如此問:『六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,有餘無餘、非有餘非無餘耶?』」尊者阿難又問舍利弗:「如尊者所說:『六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,有亦不應說,無亦不應說,有無亦不應說,非有非無亦不應說。』此語有何義?」尊者舍利弗語尊者阿難:「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,有餘耶?此則虛言。無餘耶?此則虛言。有餘無餘耶?此則虛言。非有餘非無餘耶?此則虛言。若言六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,離諸虛偽,得般涅槃,此則佛說。」時,二正士展轉隨喜,各還本處。 〔T02 0060a22〕(二五〇) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅俱在耆闍崛山。尊者摩訶拘絺羅晡時從禪覺,詣尊者舍利弗所,共相問訊已,退坐一面,語舍利弗言:「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答已不?」尊者舍利弗語摩訶拘絺羅:「隨仁所問,知者當答。」尊者摩訶拘絺羅問尊者舍利弗言:「云何?尊者舍利弗,眼繫色耶?色繫眼耶?耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,意繫法耶?法繫意耶?」尊者舍利弗答尊者摩訶拘絺羅言:「非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,尊者摩訶拘絺羅,於其中間,若彼欲貪,是其繫也。尊者摩訶拘絺羅!譬如二牛,一黑一白,共一軛鞅縛繫,人問言:『為黑牛繫白牛,為白牛繫黑牛。』為等問不?」答言:「不也,尊者舍利弗!非黑牛繫白牛,亦非白牛繫黑牛,然於中間,若軛、若繫鞅者,是彼繫縛。」「如是,尊者摩訶拘絺羅!非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,中間欲貪,是其繫也。「尊者摩訶拘絺羅!若眼繫色,若色繫眼,乃至若意繫法,若法繫意,世尊不教人建立梵行,得盡苦邊,以非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,故世尊教人建立梵行,得盡苦邊。「尊者摩訶拘絺羅!世尊眼見色若好、若惡,不起欲貪,其餘眾生眼若見色若好、若惡,則起欲貪,是故世尊說當斷欲貪,則心解脫,乃至意、法亦復如是。」時,二正士展轉隨喜,各還本處。 〔T02 0060b22〕(二五一) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅俱在耆闍崛山中。尊者摩訶拘絺羅晡時從禪覺,詣尊者舍利弗所,共相問訊已,退坐一面,語尊者舍利弗:「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答已不?」舍利弗言:「隨仁所問,知者當答。」尊者摩訶拘絺羅問尊者舍利弗言:「謂無明者。云何為無明?」尊者舍利弗言:「所謂無知,無知者是為無明。云何無知?謂眼無常不如實知,是名無知,眼生滅法不如實知,是名無知。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。如是,尊者摩訶拘絺羅!於此六觸入處如實不知、不見、不無間等、愚闇、無明、大冥,是名無明。」尊者摩訶拘絺羅又問尊者舍利弗:「所謂明者。云何為明?」舍利弗言:「所謂為知,知者是明,為何所知?謂眼無常、眼無常如實知,眼生滅法、眼生滅法如實知。耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是。尊者摩訶拘絺羅!於此六觸入處如實知、見、明、覺、悟、慧、無間等,是名為明。」時,二正士各聞所說,展轉隨喜,各還其所。 〔T02 0060c14〕(二五二) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。時,有比丘名優波先那,住王舍城寒林中塜間蛇頭巖下迦陵伽行處。時,尊者優波先那獨一於內坐禪。時,有惡毒蛇長尺許,於上石間墮優波先那身上,優波先那喚舍利弗:「語諸比丘,毒蛇墮我身上,我身中毒,汝等駛來,扶持我身,出置於外,莫令於內身壞碎,如糠糟聚。」時,尊者舍利弗於近處,住一樹下,聞優波先那語,即詣優波先那所,語優波先那言:「我今觀汝色貌,諸根不異於常,而言中毒,持我身出,莫令散壞,如糠糟聚,竟為云何?」優波先那語舍利弗言:「若當有言:『我眼是我、我所。耳、鼻、舌、身、意。耳、鼻、舌、身、意是我、我所。色、聲、香、味、觸、法,色、聲、香、味、觸、法是我、我所。地界,地界是我、我所。水、火、風、空、識界,水、火、風、空、識界是我、我所。 〔T02 0061a01〕色陰,色陰是我、我所。受、想、行、識陰,受、想、行、識陰是我、我所』者,面色諸根應有變異。我今不爾,眼非我、我所;乃至識陰非我、我所,是故面色諸根無有變異。」舍利弗言:「如是,優波先那!汝若長夜離我、我所、我慢繫著使,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未來世永不復起,云何面色諸根當有變異?」時,舍利弗即周匝扶持優波先那身出於窟外,優波先那身中毒碎壞,如聚糠糟。時,舍利弗即說偈言: 「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道, 歡喜而捨壽,猶如棄毒鉢。 久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道, 歡喜而捨壽,如人重病愈。 久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道, 如出火燒宅,臨死無憂悔, 久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道, 以慧觀世間,猶如穢草木, 不復更求餘,餘亦不相續。」 時,尊者舍利弗供養優波先那尸已,往詣佛所,稽首禮足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!尊者優波先那有小惡毒蛇,如治眼籌,墮其身上,其身即壞,如聚糠糟。」佛告舍利弗:「若優波先那誦此偈者,則不中毒,身亦不壞,如聚糠糟。」舍利弗白佛言:「世尊!誦何等偈?何等辭句?」佛即為舍利弗而說偈言: 「常慈念於彼,堅固賴吒羅, 慈伊羅槃那,尸婆弗多羅, 欽婆羅上馬,亦慈迦拘吒, 及彼黑瞿曇,難徒跋難陀。 慈悲於無足,及以二足者, 四足與多足,亦悉起慈悲, 慈悲於諸龍,依於水陸者, 慈一切眾生,有量及無量, 安樂於一切,亦離煩惱生, 欲令一切賢,一切莫生惡。 常住蛇頭巖,眾惡不來集, 凶害惡毒蛇,能害眾生命, 如此真諦言,無上大師說, 我今誦習此,大師真實語, 一切諸惡毒,無能害我身。 貪欲瞋恚癡,世間之三毒, 如此三毒惡,永除名佛寶, 法寶滅眾毒,僧寶亦無餘, 破壞凶惡毒,攝受護善人, 佛破一切毒,汝蛇毒今破。」 故說是呪術章句,所謂:「塢躭婆隷 躭婆隷 𮎃陸波婆躭陸 㮈渧 肅㮈渧 抧跋渧 文那移 三摩移 檀諦 尼羅枳施 婆羅拘閇塢隷 塢娛隷」悉波呵「舍利弗!優波先那善男子爾時說此偈,說此章句者,蛇毒不能中其身,身亦不壞,如糠糟聚。」舍利弗白佛言:「世尊!優波先那未曾聞此偈,未曾聞此呪術章句,世尊今日說此,正為當來世耳。」尊者舍利弗聞佛所說,歡喜作禮而去。 〔T02 0061b29〕(二五三) 如是我聞:一時,尊者優陀夷往拘薩羅國人間遊行,至拘磐茶聚落,到毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼菴羅園中住。時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼有諸年少弟子,遊行採樵,至菴羅園中,見尊者優陀夷坐一樹下,容貌端正,諸根寂靜,心意安諦,成就第一調伏。見已,往詣其所,共相問訊已,退坐一面。時,優陀夷為諸年少種種說法,勸勵已,默然而住,彼諸年少聞尊者優陀夷所說,歡喜隨喜,從坐起去。時,諸年少擔持束薪,還至毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼所,置薪束於地,詣毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼所,白言:「我和上尼,當知菴羅園中有沙門優陀夷,姓瞿曇氏,依於彼住,極善說法。」毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼語諸年少言:「汝可往請沙門優陀夷瞿曇氏,明日於此飯食。」時,諸年少弟子受毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼教已,往詣尊者優陀夷所,白優陀夷言:「尊者當知,我和上毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼請尊者優陀夷明旦飯食。」時,優陀夷默然受請。時,彼諸年少知優陀夷受請已,還歸和上毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼所,白言:「和上尼,我以和上尼語,請尊者優陀夷,尊者優陀夷默然受請,和上尼自知時。」爾時,尊者優陀夷夜過晨朝,著衣持鉢,往詣毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼舍。時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼遙見尊者優陀夷來,疾敷床座,請令就坐,設種種飲食,自手供養,豐美滿足。食已,澡嗽、洗鉢訖,還就本座。時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼知食已訖,著好革屣,以衣覆頭,別施 〔T02 0062a01〕高床,現起輕相,慠慢而坐,語優陀夷言:「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不?」優陀夷答言:「姊妹!今是非時。」作此語已,從坐起去。如是。明日諸弟子復至菴羅園採樵聽法,還復白和上尼,和上尼復遣詣請食,如前三返,乃至請法,答言:「非時。」不為說法。諸年少弟子復白和上尼,菴羅園中沙門優陀夷極善說法。和上尼答言:「我亦知彼極善說法,再三請來,設食問法,常言非時,不說而去。」諸弟子言和上尼:「著好革屣,以衣覆頭,不恭敬坐,彼云何說?所以者何?彼尊者優陀夷以敬法故,不說而去。」和上尼答言:「若如是者,更為我請彼。」諸弟子受教,更請供養如前。時,和上尼知食訖已,脫革屣,整衣服,更坐卑床,恭敬白言:「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不?」優陀夷答言:「汝今宜問,當為汝說。」彼即問言:「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作,復有說言苦樂他作,復有說言苦樂自他作,復有說言苦樂非自非他作。尊者!復云何?」尊者優陀夷答言:「姊妹!阿羅訶說苦樂異生,非如是說。」婆羅門尼復問:「其義云何?」優陀夷答言:「阿羅訶說:『從其因緣,生諸苦樂。』」優陀夷復語婆羅門尼言:「我今問汝,隨意答我。於意云何?有眼不?」答言:「有。」「有色不?」答言:「有。」「有眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂不?」答言:「如是,尊者優陀夷!」優陀夷復問:「有耳、鼻、舌、身、意、意觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂不?」答言:「如是,尊者優陀夷!」優陀夷言:「此是阿羅訶說:『從其因緣,生於苦樂。』」婆羅門尼言:「尊者優陀夷!如是阿羅訶說從其因緣生苦樂耶?」優陀夷答言:「如是,婆羅門尼!」婆羅門尼復問:「沙門!云何阿羅訶說因緣生苦、樂、不苦不樂滅?」優陀夷答言:「我今問汝,隨意答我。婆羅門尼!一切眼、一切時滅無餘,猶有眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂耶?」答言:「無也,沙門!」「如是,耳、鼻、舌、身、意,一切時滅永盡無餘,猶有意觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂耶?」答言:「無也,沙門。」「如是,婆羅門尼!是為阿羅訶說:『因緣生苦、樂、不苦不樂滅。』」尊者優陀夷說是法時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼遠塵離垢,得法眼淨。爾時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼見法、得法、知法、入法,度疑惑,不由於他入佛教法,於法得無所畏。從坐起,整衣服,恭敬合掌,白尊者優陀夷:「我今日超入決定,我從今日歸依佛、歸依法、歸依僧,我從今日盡壽歸依三寶。」爾時,優陀夷為婆羅門尼說法,示、教、照、喜已,從坐起去。 〔T02 0062b22〕(二五四) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,尊者二十億耳住耆闍崛山,常精勤修習菩提分法。時,尊者二十億耳獨靜禪思,而作是念:「於世尊弟子精勤聲聞中,我在其數,然我今日未盡諸漏,我是名族姓子,多饒財寶,我今寧可還受五欲,廣行施作福。」爾時,世尊知二十億耳心之所念,告一比丘,汝等今往二十億耳所,告言:「世尊呼汝。」是一比丘受佛教已,往詣二十億耳所,語言:「世尊呼汝。」二十億耳聞彼比丘稱大師命,即詣世尊所,稽首禮足,退住一面。爾時,世尊告二十億耳,汝實獨靜禪思作是念:「世尊精勤修學聲聞中,我在其數,而今未得漏盡解脫。我是名族姓子,又多錢財,我寧可還俗,受五欲樂,廣施作福耶?」時,二十億耳作是念:「世尊已知我心。」驚怖毛竪,白佛言:「實爾。世尊!」佛告二十億耳:「我今問汝,隨意答我。二十億耳,汝在俗時,善彈琴不?」答言:「如是,世尊!」復問:「於意云何?汝彈琴時,若急其絃,得作微妙和雅音不?」答言:「不也,世尊!」復問:「云何?若緩其絃,寧發微妙和雅音不?」答言:「不也,世尊!」復問:「云何善調琴絃,不緩不急,然後發妙和雅音不?」答言:「如是,世尊!」佛告二十億耳:「精進太急,增其掉悔,精進太緩,令人懈怠,是故汝當平等修習攝受,莫著、莫放逸、莫取相。」時,尊者二十億耳聞佛所說,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。時,尊者二十億耳常念世尊說彈琴譬,獨靜禪思。如上所說,乃至漏盡心得解脫,成阿羅漢。爾時,尊者二十億耳得阿羅漢,內覺解脫喜樂,作是念:「我今應往問訊世尊。」爾時,尊者二十億耳往詣佛所,稽首禮足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!於世尊法中得阿羅漢,盡諸有漏,所作已作,捨離重擔,逮得己利,盡諸有結,正智心解脫,當於爾時解脫六處。云何為六?離欲解脫、離恚解脫、遠離解 〔T02 0063a01〕脫、愛盡解脫、諸取解脫、心不忘念解脫。「世尊!若有依少信心而言離欲解脫,此非所應;貪、恚、癡盡,是名真實離欲解脫。「若復有人依少持戒而言我得離恚解脫,此亦不應;貪、恚、癡盡,是名真實離恚解脫。「若復有人依於修習利養遠離而言遠離解脫,是亦不應;貪、恚、癡盡,是真實遠離解脫。「貪、恚、癡盡,亦名離愛,亦名離取,亦名離忘念解脫。如是,世尊!若諸比丘未得羅漢,未盡諸漏,於此六處不得解脫。「若復比丘在於學地,未得增上樂,涅槃習向心住,爾時成就學戒,成就學根,後時當得漏盡、無漏心解脫,乃至自知不受後有。當於爾時得無學戒,得無學諸根。譬如嬰童愚小仰臥,爾時成就童子諸根,彼於後時漸漸增長,諸根成就,當於爾時成就長者諸根。在學地者亦復如是,未得增上安樂,乃至成就無學戒、無學諸根。「若眼常識色,終不能妨心解脫、慧解脫,意堅住故,內修無量善解脫,觀察生滅,乃至無常。耳識聲、鼻識香、舌識味、身識觸、意識法,不能妨心解脫、慧解脫,意堅住故,內修無量善解脫,觀察生滅。譬如村邑近大石山,不斷、不壞、不穿,一向厚密,假使四方風吹,不能動搖、不能穿過。彼無學者亦復如是,眼常識色,乃至意常識法,不能妨心解脫、慧解脫,意堅住故,內修無量善解脫,觀察生滅。」爾時,二十億耳重說偈言: 「離欲心解脫,無恚脫亦然, 遠離心解脫,貪愛永無餘。 諸取心解脫,及意不忘念, 曉了入處生,於彼心解脫。 彼心解脫者,比丘意止息, 諸所作已作,更不作所作。 猶如大石山,四風不能動。 色聲香味觸,及法之好惡, 六入處常對,不能動其心。 心常住堅固,諦觀法生滅。」 尊者二十億耳說是法時,大師心悅,諸多聞梵行者聞尊者二十億耳所說,皆大歡喜。爾時,尊者二十億耳聞佛說法,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。爾時,世尊知二十億耳去不久,告諸比丘:「善心解脫者,應如是記說,如二十億耳以智記說,亦不自舉,亦不下他,正說其義;非如增上慢者,不得其義,而自稱歎得過人法,自取損減。」 〔T02 0063b19〕(二五五) 如是我聞:一時,尊者摩訶迦旃延住阿磐提國濕摩陀江側,獼猴室阿練若窟。有魯醯遮婆羅門,恭敬承事,如羅漢法。爾時,尊者摩訶迦旃延晨朝著衣持鉢,入獼猴室聚落,次行乞食,乞食還,舉衣鉢,洗足已,入室坐禪。時,魯醯遮婆羅門有諸年少弟子,遊行採薪,至尊者摩訶迦旃延窟邊,共戲笑言:「此中剃髮沙門住,是黑闇人,非世勝人,而魯醯遮婆羅門尊重供養,如羅漢法。」時,尊者摩訶迦旃延語諸年少言:「年少!年少!莫作聲。」諸年少言終,不敢復言。如是再三,語猶不止。於是尊者摩訶迦旃延出戶外,語諸年少言:「年少!年少!汝等莫語。我今當為汝等說法,汝等且聽。」諸年少言:「諾,唯願說法,我當聽受。」爾時,尊者摩訶迦旃延即說偈言: 「古昔婆羅門,修習勝妙戒, 得生宿命智,娛樂真諦禪, 常住於慈悲,關閉諸根門, 調伏於口過,古昔行如是。 捨本真實行,而存虛偽事, 守族姓放逸,從諸根六境, 自餓居塚間,三浴誦三典, 不守護根門,猶如夢得寶。 編髮衣皮褐,戒盜灰坌身, 麁衣以蔽形,執杖持水瓶, 假形婆羅門,以求於利養。 善攝護其身,澄淨離塵垢, 不惱於眾生,是道婆羅門。」 爾時,諸年少婆羅門瞋恚不喜,語尊者摩訶迦旃延:「謗我經典,毀壞所說,罵辱婆羅門。」執持薪束,還魯醯遮婆羅門所,語魯醯遮婆羅門言:「和上知不?彼摩訶迦旃延誹謗經典,毀呰言說,罵辱婆羅門。」魯醯遮婆羅門語諸年少:「諸年少!莫作是語。所以者何?摩訶迦旃延宿重戒德,不應謗毀經典,毀呰言說,罵婆羅門。」諸年少言:「和上不信我言,當自往看。」時,魯醯遮婆羅門不信諸年少語,往詣摩訶迦旃延,共相問訊慰勞已,退坐一面。語摩訶迦旃延言:「我諸年 〔T02 0064a01〕少弟子來到此不?」答言:「到此。」「少多與共言語不?」答云:「與共言語。」魯醯遮婆羅門言:「汝與諸年少共語,今可為我盡說是。」摩訶迦旃延即為廣說。時,魯醯遮婆羅門亦復瞋恚,心得不喜,語摩訶迦旃延:「我先不信諸年少語,今摩訶迦旃延真實誹謗經典,毀呰而說,罵辱婆羅門。」作此語已,小默然住。須臾,復語摩訶迦旃延:「仁者所說『門』。何等為『門』?」摩訶迦旃延言:「善哉!善哉!婆羅門!所問如法,我今當為汝說『門』。婆羅門!眼是門,以見色故。耳、鼻、舌、身、意是門,以識法故。」婆羅門言:「奇哉!摩訶迦旃延!我問其門,即說其門,如摩訶迦旃延所說不守護門。云何不守護門?」摩訶迦旃延言:「善哉!善哉!婆羅門!問不守護門,是如法問,今當為汝說不守護門。「婆羅門!愚癡無聞凡夫眼見色已,於可念色而起緣著,不可念色而起瞋恚。不住身念處,故於心解脫、慧解脫無如實知。於彼起種種惡不善法,不得無餘滅盡,於心解脫、慧解脫妨礙,不得滿足;心解脫、慧解脫不滿故,身滿惡行,不得休息,心不寂靜,以不寂靜故,於其根門則不調伏、不守護、不修習。如眼色,耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,亦復如是。」魯醯遮婆羅門言:「奇哉!奇哉!摩訶迦旃延,我問不守護門,即為我說不守護門。摩訶迦旃延!云何復名善守護門?」摩訶迦旃延語婆羅門言:「善哉!善哉!汝能問我善守護門義。諦聽,善思,當為汝說守護門義。「多聞聖弟子眼見色已,於可念色不起緣著,不可念色不起瞋恚;常攝其心住身念處,無量心解脫、慧解脫如實知,於彼所起惡不善法寂滅無餘,於心解脫、慧解脫而得滿足;解脫滿足已,身觸惡行悉得休息,心得正念,是名初門善調伏守護修習。如眼及色,耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,亦復如是。」魯醯遮婆羅門言:「奇哉!摩訶迦旃延!我問守護門義,即為我說守護門義。譬如士夫求毒藥草反得甘露,今我如是,瞋恚而來至此座坐,而摩訶迦旃延以大法雨,雨我身中,如雨甘露。摩訶迦旃延!家中多事,今請還家。」摩訶迦旃延言:「婆羅門!宜知是時。」時,魯醯遮婆羅門聞摩訶迦旃延所說,歡喜隨喜,從坐起去。 雜阿含經卷第九
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
宋求那跋陀羅譯《雜阿含經》卷第九,本卷為六處相應之第二卷;自經二百三十至經二百五十五,凡二十六經。所說仍就眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意六處而說:或說世間、世間空、世間的邊際,或說結所繫之法與所取之法、魔鈎與魔繫、守護根門,或說六觸入處盡後有無皆不應說、眼與色之間唯欲貪為繫。說者多為世尊;經二百三十四後段為尊者阿難之廣說;經二百四十八至經二百五十一為諸大弟子彼此之問答;經二百五十三為尊者優陀夷為婆羅門尼說法;經二百五十四後段為尊者二十億耳之自陳;經二百五十五為尊者摩訶迦旃延為魯醯遮婆羅門說法。本卷有偈十處,見於經二百三十四、二百四十六、二百五十二、二百五十四、二百五十五;經二百五十二另有咒術章句一段,照錄其音,不譯。本卷無攝頌。往返問答之長經,經內依問答回合分段。底本於經末多以『如……亦如是說』之句略去同型之經,白話依底本之語略述,不代為補出。段首(…)=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
〔0·題署〕(0056a21)經名是「雜阿含經」,這是「卷第九」。譯者署名「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」——宋代從天竺來的三藏法師求那跋陀羅所翻譯。本卷收經二十六部,自經二百三十至經二百五十五;偈十處,咒術章句一段;卷末以「雜阿含經卷第九」作結。
〔230·云何名世間〕(0056a24)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,有一位比丘名叫三彌離提,前往佛那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁,對佛說:『世尊!所謂的世間,怎樣叫做世間?』佛告訴三彌離提:『就是眼、色、眼識、眼觸,以及眼觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂。耳、鼻、舌、身、意,法、意識、意觸,以及意觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂,這叫做世間。為什麼呢?六入處集起,觸就集起;像這樣乃至純一的大苦聚集起。三彌離提!如果沒有那眼,沒有色,沒有眼識,沒有眼觸,沒有眼觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂;沒有耳、鼻、舌、身、意,法、意識、意觸,沒有意觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂,那就沒有世間,也不施設世間。為什麼呢?因為六入處滅,觸就滅;像這樣乃至純一的大苦聚滅的緣故。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。如同說世間這樣,說眾生這樣、說魔這樣,也這樣說。
〔231·危脆敗壞〕(0056b11)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,有一位比丘名叫三彌離提,前往佛那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁,對佛說:『世尊!所謂的世間,怎樣叫做世間?』佛告訴三彌離提:『危脆而敗壞,這叫做世間。什麼是危脆而敗壞?三彌離提!眼是危脆敗壞之法;色、眼識、眼觸,以及眼觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂,那一切也都是危脆而敗壞的。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。這就是說,危脆敗壞之法,名為世間。』佛說完這部經,三彌離提比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔232·世間空〕(0056b21)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,有一位比丘名叫三彌離提,前往佛那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁,對佛說:『世尊!所謂世間是空,怎樣叫做世間空?』佛告訴三彌離提:『眼是空的——常、恒、不變易之法是空的,我所是空的。為什麼呢?它的本性自然如此。色、眼識、眼觸,以及眼觸因緣所生的受,或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂,那些也是空的——常、恒、不變易之法是空的,我所是空的。為什麼呢?它的本性自然如此。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣,這叫做空的世間。』佛說完這部經,三彌離提比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔233·世間滅道跡〕(0056c02)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我現在要說世間、世間的集、世間的滅、世間滅的道跡。仔細聽,好好思惟。什麼是世間?就是六內入處。哪六種?眼內入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意內入處。什麼是世間的集?就是對當來之有的愛,與喜、貪俱起,對那個那個境集起執著。什麼是世間的滅?就是對當來之有的愛,與喜、貪俱起,對那個那個境集起的執著,無餘地斷除,已經捨棄、已經吐出、已經窮盡,離欲、滅、止息、沒去。什麼是世間滅的道跡?就是八聖道——正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、正定。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔234·行到世界邊〕(0056c12)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我不說有人能夠行走到達世界的邊際;我也不說不行到世界的邊際,而能究竟苦的邊際。』這樣說完,就進入靜室坐禪。
這時,眾多比丘在世尊離去之後,就共同議論說:『世尊剛才簡略地說法:我不說有人能夠行走到達世界的邊際;我也不說不行到世界的邊際,而能得究竟苦的邊際。這樣說完,就進入靜室坐禪。我們如今對於世尊簡略所說之法,還不了解它的義理。在座諸位尊者之中,誰有能力就世尊簡略所說之法,為我們廣說其中的義理呢?』又這樣說:『只有尊者阿難,聰慧而能總持,又常在世尊左右給侍,世尊讚歎他多聞、修梵行,堪能為我們就世尊簡略所說之法廣說其義。現在應當前往尊者阿難那裡,請求他為我們解說。』這時,眾多比丘前往尊者阿難那裡,互相問訊之後,在一旁坐下,把上面的事情全部向阿難詳細詢問。
那時,阿難告訴諸比丘:『仔細聽,好好思惟,現在為你們說。凡是世間、世間之名、世間之覺、世間的言辭、世間的語說,這些都歸入世間之數。諸位尊者!就是說眼是世間、世間之名、世間之覺、世間的言辭、世間的語說,這些全都歸入世間之數。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。多聞的聖弟子對於六入處的集、滅、味、患、離如實了知,這叫做聖弟子到達世界的邊際、了知世間、為世間所尊重、超度世間。』那時,尊者阿難又說偈言:
『不是靠遊行步走的人,能夠到達世界的邊際;
不到達世界的邊際,就不能免除眾苦。
所以牟尼尊者,名為了知世間的人,
能夠到達世界的邊際,諸梵行已經建立;
世界的邊際,唯有正智能夠審諦明了,
以覺慧通達世間,所以說他度到了彼岸。』
『就是這樣,諸位尊者!剛才世尊簡略說法之後,進入靜室坐禪,我現在為你們分別廣說。』尊者阿難說完這法,眾多比丘聽了他所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔235·近住弟子〕(0057a16)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『有師、有近住弟子,就苦而獨住;無師、無近住弟子,就樂而獨住。什麼是有師、有近住弟子,就苦而獨住?緣於眼與色,生起惡不善的覺,與貪、恚、癡俱起;如果那比丘行這種法,這叫做有師;如果在這一邊安住,這叫做近住弟子。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。像這樣有師、有近住弟子,常苦而獨住。什麼是無師、無近住弟子,常樂而獨住?緣於眼與色,生起惡不善的覺,與貪、恚、癡俱起,那比丘不去行它,這叫做無師;不依著它而住,這叫做無近住弟子。這叫做無師、無近住弟子,常樂而獨住。如果那比丘無師、無近住弟子,我說他得到梵行之福。為什麼呢?無師、無近住弟子的比丘,在我這裡建立梵行,能夠正確地窮盡苦,究竟苦的邊際。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔236·清淨乞食住〕(0057b03)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,尊者舍利弗清晨穿好衣、拿著鉢,進入舍衛城乞食。乞食完畢,回到精舍,收起衣鉢,洗了腳,拿著尼師檀,進入林中,白天坐禪。這時,舍利弗從禪定中出來,前往世尊那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁。那時,佛告訴舍利弗:『你從哪裡來?』舍利弗回答說:『世尊!我從林中白天坐禪而來。』佛告訴舍利弗:『你剛才入的是哪一種禪住?』舍利弗對佛說:『世尊!我剛才在林中入空三昧禪住。』
佛告訴舍利弗:『好啊!好啊!舍利弗,你如今入上座禪住而坐禪。如果諸比丘想要入上座禪,應當這樣學:無論是進城的時候、行乞食的時候、出城的時候,都應當這樣思惟:我如今眼見色,是否生起了欲、恩愛、愛念、染著呢?舍利弗!比丘作這樣觀察的時候,如果眼識對於色有愛念染著,那比丘為了斷除惡不善的緣故,應當勤起意欲與方便,堪能繫念而修學。譬如有人,火燒到他的頭和衣服,為了全部撲滅的緣故,應當生起增上的方便,勤力教人使火熄滅。那比丘也是這樣,應當生起增上的勤、欲、方便,繫念而修學。如果比丘觀察的時候,無論在道路上、在聚落中行乞食、或出聚落,在這中間,眼識對於色沒有愛念染著,那比丘願以這喜樂的善根,日夜精勤,繫念修習,這叫做比丘在行、住、坐、臥之中清淨地乞食,所以這部經名為清淨乞食住。』佛說完這部經,尊者舍利弗聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔237·見法般涅槃〕(0057b28)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。這時,有一位長者名叫郁瞿婁,前往佛那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁,對佛說:『世尊!為什麼有一位比丘能見法般涅槃?為什麼有比丘不能得見法般涅槃?』佛告訴長者:『如果有比丘眼識對於色愛念染著,因為愛念染著的緣故,常常依止於識;被那所縛的緣故,有那取的緣故,不能得見法般涅槃。耳、鼻、舌、身、意識對於法,也是這樣。如果比丘眼識對於色不愛樂染著;不愛樂染著的人,不依止於識,不觸、不著、不取的緣故,這些比丘能得見法般涅槃。耳、鼻、舌、身、意識對於法,也是這樣。所以,長者!有比丘能得見法般涅槃,有比丘不能得見法般涅槃。』如同長者所問的經這樣,阿難所問的經,以及佛自己為諸比丘所說的經,也如上面這樣說。
〔238·何因何緣〕(0057c14)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。這時,有一位比丘前往佛那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁,對佛說:『世尊!以什麼為因、以什麼為緣,眼識生起?以什麼為因、以什麼為緣,耳、鼻、舌、身、意識生起?』佛告訴比丘:『眼以色為因緣,眼識生起。為什麼呢?凡是眼識生起,一切都是以眼與色為因緣的緣故。耳以聲為因緣、鼻以香為因緣、舌以味為因緣、身以觸為因緣、意以法為因緣,意識生起。為什麼呢?所有的意識,那一切都是以意與法為因緣而生的緣故。比丘!這叫做眼識由因緣而生,乃至意識由因緣而生。』這時,那位比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。
〔239·結所繫法〕(0057c24)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我現在要說結所繫之法,以及結之法。什麼是結所繫之法?眼與色、耳與聲、鼻與香、舌與味、身與觸、意與法,這叫做結所繫之法。什麼是結之法?就是欲貪,這叫做結之法。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔240·所取法及取法〕(0058a01)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我現在要說所取之法,以及取之法。什麼是所取之法?眼與色、耳與聲、鼻與香、舌與味、身與觸、意與法,這叫做所取之法。什麼是取之法?就是欲貪,這叫做取之法。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔241·火燒熱銅籌〕(0058a07)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『愚癡無聞的凡夫——比丘們!寧可用火燒熱的銅籌來燒他的眼睛,使它熾然燃燒,也不要以眼識去取色的相、取隨形的好。為什麼呢?因為取色的相、取隨形的好的緣故,墮入惡趣之中,如同沉下的鐵丸。愚癡無聞的凡夫,寧可燒熱鐵錐來鑽他的耳朵,也不要以耳識去取聲的相、取隨聲的好。為什麼呢?以耳識取聲的相、取隨聲的好的人,身壞命終,墮入惡趣之中,如同沉下的鐵丸。愚癡無聞的凡夫,寧可用利刀斬斷他的鼻子,也不要以鼻識去取香的相、取隨香的好。為什麼呢?因為取香的相、取隨香的好的緣故,身壞命終,墮入惡趣之中,如同沉下的鐵丸。愚癡無聞的凡夫,寧可用利刀斬斷他的舌頭,也不要以舌識去取味的相、取隨味的好。為什麼呢?因為取味的相、隨味的好的緣故,身壞命終,墮入惡趣之中,如同沉下的鐵丸。愚癡無聞的凡夫,寧可用剛鐵的利槍來刺他的身體,也不要以身識去取觸的相以及隨觸的好。為什麼呢?因為取觸的相以及隨觸的好的緣故,身壞命終,墮入惡趣之中,如同沉下的鐵丸。
『諸比丘!睡眠,是愚癡者的活法、是癡者的命,無利、無福;然而諸比丘寧可睡眠,也不要對那色生起覺想;如果生起覺想,必定生出纏縛與諍訟,能使許多人生起非義之事,不能饒益、安樂天與人。那多聞的聖弟子作這樣的學:我如今寧可用熾然的鐵槍來貫穿眼睛,也不要以眼識去取色的相,而墮入三惡趣,長夜受苦。我從今天起應當正確地思惟:觀察眼是無常的、有為的、由心緣而生之法;色、眼識、眼觸,以及眼觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂,那些也是無常的、有為的、由心緣而生之法。對於耳、鼻、舌、身入處,應當這樣學:寧可用鐵槍貫穿身體,也不要以身識去取觸的相以及隨觸的好,而墮入三惡道。我從今天起應當正確地思惟:觀察身是無常的、有為的、由心緣而生之法;觸、身識、身觸,以及身觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂,那些也是無常的、有為的、由心緣而生之法。多聞的聖弟子作這樣的學:睡眠,是愚癡者的活法、是癡者的命,無果、無利、無福;我應當不眠,也不生起覺想;生起覺想的人,會生出纏縛與諍訟,使許多人得到的是非義而不是饒益,不得安樂。多聞的聖弟子這樣觀察,就對眼生起厭離;對色、眼識、眼觸,以及眼觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂,也對它們生起厭離;由於厭離就不愛樂,由於不愛樂就得解脫,有了解脫的知見:我的生已經窮盡,清淨的梵行已經建立,應當作的已經作完,自己知道不再承受後世的有。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。
〔242·若眼不知〕(0058b21)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『如果對於眼不了知、不認識、不斷除、不離欲,就不堪能正確地窮盡苦;對於眼,如果了知、如果認識、如果斷除、如果離欲,就堪能正確地窮盡苦。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。如同說眼的四部經這樣,乃至說意,合為二十四部經,都如上面所說。
〔243·於眼味者〕(0058b27)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『如果諸比丘對於眼生起貪味,應當知道這些沙門、婆羅門不得自在,不能脫出魔的手掌,被魔的縛索所縛,進入魔的繫縛之中。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。如果沙門、婆羅門對於眼不貪味,應當知道這些沙門、婆羅門不隨順於魔,脫出了魔的手掌,不進入魔的繫縛。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。如同說貪味這樣,說歡喜、讚歎、染著、堅住、愛樂、憎嫉,也這樣說。如同內入處的七部經這樣,外入處的七部經,也這樣說。
〔244·有六魔鈎〕(0058c09)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在毘舍離獼猴池邊的重閣講堂。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『有六種魔鈎。哪六種?眼貪味而執著於色,這就是魔鈎;耳貪味而執著於聲,這就是魔鈎;鼻貪味而執著於香,這就是魔鈎;舌貪味而執著於味,這就是魔鈎;身貪味而執著於觸,這就是魔鈎;意貪味而執著於法,這就是魔鈎。如果沙門、婆羅門眼貪味而執著於色,應當知道這些沙門、婆羅門被魔鈎鈎住了咽喉,在魔面前不得自在。』說染穢的一面、說清淨的一面,都如上面那樣廣說。
〔245·四品法經〕(0058c17)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在拘留搜的調伏駮牛聚落。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我現在要為你們說法,初語也善,中語也善,後語也善,義善、味善,純一、圓滿、清淨,是清白的梵行,就是四品法經。仔細聽,好好思惟,當為你們說。什麼是四品法經?有眼所識的色,可愛、可念、可樂、可著,比丘見了之後,歡喜、讚歎、樂著、堅住;有眼所識的色,不可愛、不可念、不可樂著,是苦而可厭的,比丘見了之後,瞋恚、嫌薄。像這樣的比丘,在魔面前不得自在,乃至不得解脫魔的繫縛。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。有眼所識的色,可愛、可念、可樂、可著,比丘見了之後,知其可喜而不讚歎、不樂著、不執為堅實;有眼所識的色,不可愛、不可念、不可樂、不可著,比丘見了之後,不瞋恚、不嫌薄。像這樣的比丘不隨順魔,得自在,乃至解脫魔的繫縛。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。這叫做比丘的四品法經。』
〔246·見我牛不〕(0059a03)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城的耆闍崛山。那時,世尊清晨穿好衣、拿著鉢,進入王舍城乞食。那時,天魔波旬心想:『沙門瞿曇清晨穿好衣、拿著鉢,進入王舍城乞食,我現在應當前往擾亂他的道心。』這時,魔波旬化作駕車人的樣子,拿著杖尋找牛,穿著破舊的衣服,蓬頭亂髮,手腳皸裂,手持趕牛的杖,來到世尊面前問道:『瞿曇!看見我的牛沒有?』世尊心想:『這是惡魔,想來擾亂我。』就告訴魔說:『惡魔!哪裡有牛?要牛做什麼?』魔心想:『沙門瞿曇知道我是魔。』就對佛說:『瞿曇!眼觸入處,是我所乘;耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,是我所乘。』又問:『瞿曇!你要往哪裡去?』佛告訴惡魔:『你有眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。如果那裡沒有眼觸入處,沒有耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,是你所到不了的,我就往那裡去。』那時,天魔波旬就說偈言:
『如果常有我,那一切全是我所有,
一切全都屬於我,瞿曇你還能往哪裡去?』
那時,世尊說偈回答:
『如果說有我,他所說的我便不成立;
所以知道,波旬!你自己落入了負處。』
魔又說偈言:
『如果說自己知道道路,安穩地趣向涅槃,
你自己獨自前往就好了,何必麻煩去教別人呢?』
世尊又說偈回答:
『如果有離開魔的人,來問度到彼岸的道路,
就為他平等地宣說,真實而永遠無餘;
時時修習不放逸,永遠脫離魔的自在。』
魔又說偈言:
『有塊石頭像一段肉,飢餓的烏鴉飛來想吃,
牠以為是柔軟甘美的東西,想用來填補飢餓空虛;
終究得不到它的滋味,折斷了嘴而飛上虛空。
我如今就像那烏鴉,瞿曇如同那石頭,
不得其門而入,懷著慚愧而去,就像烏鴉凌空飛逝;
內心懷著愁苦,就在那裡隱沒不現。』
〔247·眼習近於色〕(0059b08)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城的耆闍崛山。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『如果沙門、婆羅門眼習近於色,就隨順魔,為魔所自在,乃至不得解脫魔的繫縛。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。如果沙門、婆羅門眼不習近於色,就不隨順魔,得自在,乃至得解脫魔的繫縛。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。如同說習近這樣,說繫著這樣、說貪味這樣、說鄰聚這樣,以及若使、受持、繫著,我所、求欲,淳濃不捨,也都如上面所說。
〔248·說識非我〕(0059b17)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在波吒利弗多羅國的雞林園。那時,尊者阿難前往尊者大純陀那裡,互相問訊之後,在一旁坐下。那時,尊者阿難對尊者純陀說:『想有所請問,是否有空閑為我解答呢?』尊者純陀對尊者阿難說:『隨您所問,我知道的就回答。』尊者阿難問尊者純陀:『如同世尊——如來、應供、等正覺——所知所見,宣說四大所造之色,施設而顯露:這四大之色不是我;如來、應供、等正覺所知所見,也宣說識不是我嗎?』尊者純陀對尊者阿難說:『仁者您最為多聞,我從遠方來到尊者這裡,正是為了請問這個法;今天,尊者!唯願您為我解說這個義理。』
尊者阿難對純陀說:『我現在問尊者,請隨您的見解回答。尊者純陀!有眼、有色、有眼識嗎?』回答說:『有。』尊者阿難又問:『是緣於眼與色,生起眼識嗎?』回答說:『是這樣。』尊者阿難又問:『如果眼與色生起眼識,那個因、那個緣,是常,還是無常?』回答說:『無常。』尊者阿難又問:『那因、那緣生起眼識,當那因、那緣無常變易的時候,那識還能住嗎?』回答說:『不能,尊者阿難!』尊者阿難又問:『你意下如何?那法或生、或滅都是可以知道的,多聞的聖弟子在其中,難道會見它是我、異於我、相互在對方之中嗎?』回答說:『不會,尊者阿難!』
『耳、鼻、舌、身、意與法,你意下如何?有意、有法、有意識嗎?』回答說:『有。尊者阿難!』又問:『是緣於意與法,生起意識嗎?』回答說:『是這樣,尊者阿難!』又問:『如果意緣於法生起意識,那因、那緣,是常,還是無常?』回答說:『無常。尊者阿難!』又問:『如果因、如果緣生起意識,當那因、那緣無常變易的時候,意識還能住嗎?』回答說:『不能,尊者阿難!』又問:『你意下如何?那法或生、或滅都是可以知道的,多聞的聖弟子難道會在其中見它是我、異於我、相互在對方之中嗎?』回答說:『不會,尊者阿難!』
尊者阿難對純陀說:『所以,尊者!如來、應供、等正覺所知所見,宣說識也是無常的。譬如有一個士夫拿著斧頭進入山中,看見芭蕉樹,以為堪作材用,就斷它的根、截它的葉、砍它的枝、剝它的皮,尋求其中的堅實,剝到最後,全無堅實之處。同樣地,多聞的聖弟子正確地觀察眼識,以及耳、鼻、舌、身、意識;正確觀察的時候,全無可取;因為無可取,就無所執著;因為無所執著,就自己覺證涅槃:我的生已經窮盡,清淨的梵行已經建立,應當作的已經作完,自己知道不再承受後世的有。』這兩位正士說這法的時候,彼此隨喜,各自回到住處。
〔249·六觸入處盡〕(0059c27)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國的祇樹給孤獨園。那時,尊者阿難前往尊者舍利弗那裡,對尊者舍利弗說:『想有所請問,是否有空閑為我解說呢?』舍利弗說:『隨您所問,我知道的就回答。』尊者阿難問尊者舍利弗:『六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,還有剩餘嗎?』尊者舍利弗對阿難說:『不要作這樣的問:六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,還有剩餘嗎?』阿難又問尊者舍利弗:『六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,沒有剩餘嗎?』尊者舍利弗回答阿難說:『也不應當作這樣的問:六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,沒有剩餘嗎?』阿難又問尊者舍利弗:『六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,是既有餘又無餘、非有餘非無餘嗎?』尊者舍利弗回答阿難說:『這也不應當作這樣的問:六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,是既有餘又無餘、非有餘非無餘嗎?』
尊者阿難又問舍利弗:『如尊者所說:六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,說有也不應當,說無也不應當,說有無也不應當,說非有非無也不應當。這話是什麼意義?』尊者舍利弗對尊者阿難說:『六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,有剩餘嗎?這就是虛妄之言。沒有剩餘嗎?這就是虛妄之言。有餘無餘嗎?這就是虛妄之言。非有餘非無餘嗎?這就是虛妄之言。如果說六觸入處窮盡,離欲、滅、息、沒去之後,離開一切虛偽,得般涅槃,這才是佛之所說。』這時,兩位正士彼此隨喜,各自回到本處。
〔250·眼繫色耶〕(0060a22)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城的迦蘭陀竹園。這時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅一起住在耆闍崛山。尊者摩訶拘絺羅在傍晚時從禪定中出來,前往尊者舍利弗那裡,互相問訊之後,退坐一旁,對舍利弗說:『想有所請問,是否有空閑為我解答呢?』尊者舍利弗對摩訶拘絺羅說:『隨您所問,我知道的就回答。』尊者摩訶拘絺羅問尊者舍利弗說:『怎麼樣呢?尊者舍利弗,是眼繫縛色呢?還是色繫縛眼呢?耳與聲、鼻與香、舌與味、身與觸、意與法——是意繫縛法呢?還是法繫縛意呢?』
尊者舍利弗回答尊者摩訶拘絺羅說:『不是眼繫縛色,也不是色繫縛眼,乃至不是意繫縛法,也不是法繫縛意。尊者摩訶拘絺羅!在它們的中間,如果有那欲貪,那才是繫縛。尊者摩訶拘絺羅!譬如兩頭牛,一黑一白,共用一副軛鞅而被縛繫在一起,有人問說:是黑牛繫縛白牛,還是白牛繫縛黑牛?這樣問是相當的嗎?』回答說:『不是的,尊者舍利弗!既不是黑牛繫縛白牛,也不是白牛繫縛黑牛;而是在中間,或軛、或繫牛的鞅,那才是它們的繫縛。』
『正是這樣,尊者摩訶拘絺羅!不是眼繫縛色,也不是色繫縛眼,乃至不是意繫縛法,也不是法繫縛意;中間的欲貪,才是繫縛。尊者摩訶拘絺羅!如果是眼繫縛色,或色繫縛眼,乃至意繫縛法,或法繫縛意,世尊就不會教人建立梵行、得盡苦的邊際;因為不是眼繫縛色,也不是色繫縛眼,乃至不是意繫縛法,也不是法繫縛意,所以世尊教人建立梵行、得盡苦的邊際。尊者摩訶拘絺羅!世尊眼見色,無論好或惡,都不生起欲貪;其餘的眾生眼見色,無論好或惡,就生起欲貪。所以世尊教示應當斷除欲貪,心就得解脫,乃至意與法也是這樣。』這時,兩位正士彼此隨喜,各自回到本處。
〔251·云何為無明〕(0060b22)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城的迦蘭陀竹園。那時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅一起住在耆闍崛山中。尊者摩訶拘絺羅在傍晚時從禪定中出來,前往尊者舍利弗那裡,互相問訊之後,退坐一旁,對尊者舍利弗說:『想有所請問,是否有空閑為我解答呢?』舍利弗說:『隨您所問,我知道的就回答。』尊者摩訶拘絺羅問尊者舍利弗說:『所謂無明,怎樣叫做無明?』尊者舍利弗說:『所謂無知,無知就是無明。什麼是無知?就是對於眼是無常的不如實知,這叫做無知;對於眼是生滅之法不如實知,這叫做無知。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。就是這樣,尊者摩訶拘絺羅!對於這六觸入處,不如實地知、不見、不無間等、愚闇、無明、大冥,這叫做無明。』
尊者摩訶拘絺羅又問尊者舍利弗:『所謂明,怎樣叫做明?』舍利弗說:『所謂知,知就是明。所知的是什麼呢?就是眼是無常的,對於眼的無常如實地知;眼是生滅之法,對於眼的生滅之法如實地知。耳、鼻、舌、身、意也是這樣。尊者摩訶拘絺羅!對於這六觸入處,如實地知、見、明、覺、悟、慧、無間等,這叫做明。』這時,兩位正士各自聽了對方所說,彼此隨喜,各自回到住處。
〔252·惡毒蛇〕(0060c14)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城的迦蘭陀竹園。這時,有一位比丘名叫優波先那,住在王舍城寒林中塚間蛇頭巖下的迦陵伽行處。這時,尊者優波先那獨自一人在洞內坐禪。這時,有一條惡毒蛇,長約一尺,從上方石縫間墮落在優波先那身上。優波先那呼喚舍利弗:『告訴諸比丘:毒蛇墮落在我身上,我身中了毒,你們快來,扶持我的身體,把我抬到外面,不要讓我的身體在裡面壞碎,像一堆糠糟。』這時,尊者舍利弗在附近,住在一棵樹下,聽到優波先那的話,就前往優波先那那裡,對優波先那說:『我現在看你的面色容貌,諸根與平常沒有不同,而你說中了毒,要把你的身體抬出去,不要讓它散壞像一堆糠糟,究竟是怎麼回事?』
優波先那對舍利弗說:『如果有人說:我的眼是我、我所。耳、鼻、舌、身、意,耳、鼻、舌、身、意是我、我所。色、聲、香、味、觸、法,色、聲、香、味、觸、法是我、我所。地界,地界是我、我所。水、火、風、空、識界,水、火、風、空、識界是我、我所。色陰,色陰是我、我所。受、想、行、識陰,受、想、行、識陰是我、我所,這樣的人,面色和諸根應當有變異。我如今不是這樣:眼不是我、我所;乃至識陰不是我、我所,所以面色和諸根沒有變異。』舍利弗說:『是這樣,優波先那!你若長夜以來遠離了我、我所、我慢的繫著與使,斷除了它的根本,如同截斷多羅樹的頭,在未來世永遠不再生起,怎麼會面色和諸根有變異呢?』這時,舍利弗就周圍扶持優波先那的身體,抬出窟外;優波先那身中的毒,使身體碎壞,如同一堆糠糟。這時,舍利弗就說偈言:
『長久種植諸梵行,善修八聖道,
歡喜地捨棄壽命,如同丟棄盛毒的鉢。
長久種植諸梵行,善修八聖道,
歡喜地捨棄壽命,如同人的重病痊癒。
長久種植諸梵行,善修八聖道,
如同走出被火燒的宅舍,臨死時沒有憂悔。
長久種植諸梵行,善修八聖道,
以智慧觀察世間,如同污穢的草木,
不再另求其餘,其餘也不再相續。』
這時,尊者舍利弗供養了優波先那的遺體之後,前往佛那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁,對佛說:『世尊!尊者優波先那有一條小惡毒蛇,大小如同治眼用的籌,墮落在他身上,他的身體就壞了,如同一堆糠糟。』佛告訴舍利弗:『如果優波先那誦這偈,就不會中毒,身體也不會壞,像一堆糠糟。』舍利弗對佛說:『世尊!誦什麼偈?什麼辭句?』佛就為舍利弗說偈言:
『常以慈心憶念那堅固賴吒羅,
慈念伊羅槃那、尸婆弗多羅,
欽婆羅上馬,也慈念迦拘吒,
以及那黑瞿曇、難徒跋難陀。
慈悲於無足的,以及二足的,
四足的與多足的,也都生起慈悲;
慈悲於諸龍,依止於水中、陸上的;
慈念一切眾生,有量的以及無量的;
願一切都安樂,也遠離煩惱而生,
願使一切都賢善,一切都不生惡。
常住在蛇頭巖,眾惡不來聚集;
凶害的惡毒蛇,能傷害眾生的性命,
這樣的真諦之言,是無上大師所說;
我如今誦習這大師的真實語,
一切諸惡毒,都不能傷害我身。
貪欲、瞋恚、愚癡,是世間的三毒;
這樣的三毒之惡,永遠除盡的名為佛寶,
法寶滅除眾毒,僧寶也滅盡無餘;
破壞凶惡之毒,攝受、守護善人;
佛破除一切毒,你這蛇毒如今已破。』
於是說了這咒術章句,就是:
『塢躭婆隷 躭婆隷 𮎃陸波婆躭陸 㮈渧 肅㮈渧 抧跋渧 文那移 三摩移 檀諦 尼羅枳施 婆羅拘閇塢隷 塢娛隷』悉波呵
『舍利弗!善男子優波先那那時若說了這偈、說了這章句,蛇毒就不能中他的身體,身體也不會壞,像一堆糠糟。』舍利弗對佛說:『世尊!優波先那未曾聽聞這偈,未曾聽聞這咒術章句;世尊今天說這些,正是為了當來之世啊。』尊者舍利弗聽了佛所說的,歡喜作禮而去。
〔253·苦樂自作〕(0061b29)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,尊者優陀夷前往拘薩羅國,在人間遊行,到了拘磐茶聚落,住在毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼的菴羅園中。這時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼有許多年少的弟子,出遊採樵,來到菴羅園中,看見尊者優陀夷坐在一棵樹下,容貌端正,諸根寂靜,心意安穩審諦,成就第一等的調伏。看見之後,前往他那裡,互相問訊之後,退坐一旁。這時,優陀夷為這些年少種種說法,勸勉激勵之後,默然而住;那些年少聽了尊者優陀夷所說,歡喜隨喜,從座起身離去。
這時,那些年少擔著捆好的柴薪,回到毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼那裡,把柴束放在地上,前往毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼面前,稟告說:『我們的和上尼,應當知道菴羅園中有一位沙門優陀夷,姓瞿曇氏,依止在那裡居住,極善於說法。』毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼對那些年少說:『你們可以前往邀請沙門優陀夷瞿曇氏,明天在這裡用飯。』這時,那些年少弟子接受了毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼的吩咐之後,前往尊者優陀夷那裡,對優陀夷說:『尊者應當知道,我們的和上毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼,邀請尊者優陀夷明天早上用飯。』這時,優陀夷默然接受邀請。這時,那些年少知道優陀夷已經接受邀請,回到和上毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼那裡,稟告說:『和上尼,我們以和上尼的話邀請尊者優陀夷,尊者優陀夷默然接受了邀請,和上尼自己知道時候。』
那時,尊者優陀夷過了一夜,清晨穿好衣、拿著鉢,前往毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼的住舍。這時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼遠遠看見尊者優陀夷來,趕快敷設床座,請他就坐,備辦種種飲食,親手供養,豐盛美味而充足。吃完之後,漱口、洗鉢完畢,回到原來的座位。這時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼知道他已用完飯,穿上好的皮鞋,用衣服覆蓋頭部,另外設置高床,現出輕慢的樣子,傲慢地坐著,對優陀夷說:『想有所請問,是否有空閑為我解答呢?』優陀夷回答說:『姊妹!現在不是時候。』說了這話,就從座起身離去。就是這樣。第二天,諸弟子又到菴羅園採樵、聽法,回來又稟告和上尼,和上尼又派他們前往邀請用飯;如前那樣三次往返,乃至請問法義,他都回答說:『不是時候。』不為她說法。
那些年少弟子又稟告和上尼:菴羅園中的沙門優陀夷極善於說法。和上尼回答說:『我也知道他極善於說法,再三請他來,設食問法,他總是說不是時候,不說法就離去了。』諸弟子對和上尼說:『您穿著好的皮鞋,用衣服覆蓋頭部,不恭敬地坐著,他怎麼會說呢?為什麼呢?那位尊者優陀夷因為敬重法的緣故,不說法就離去了。』和上尼回答說:『如果是這樣,再為我去邀請他。』諸弟子接受吩咐,又如前那樣邀請供養。這時,和上尼知道他用飯完畢,脫下皮鞋,整理衣服,改坐低床,恭敬地稟告說:『想有所請問,是否有空閑為我解答呢?』優陀夷回答說:『你現在可以問,當為你說。』
她就問道:『有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂是自己所作的,又有人說苦樂是他人所作的,又有人說苦樂是自己和他人所作的,又有人說苦樂既不是自己所作、也不是他人所作。尊者!您又怎麼說呢?』尊者優陀夷回答說:『姊妹!阿羅訶說苦樂是依異緣而生的,不是這樣說的。』婆羅門尼又問:『那是什麼意義?』優陀夷回答說:『阿羅訶說:從它的因緣,生起諸苦樂。』優陀夷又對婆羅門尼說:『我現在問你,隨你的意思回答我。你意下如何?有眼嗎?』回答說:『有。』『有色嗎?』回答說:『有。』『有眼識、眼觸,以及眼觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂嗎?』回答說:『是這樣,尊者優陀夷!』優陀夷又問:『有耳、鼻、舌、身、意,以及意觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂嗎?』回答說:『是這樣,尊者優陀夷!』優陀夷說:『這就是阿羅訶所說:從它的因緣,生起苦樂。』婆羅門尼說:『尊者優陀夷!阿羅訶是這樣說從它的因緣生起苦樂的嗎?』優陀夷回答說:『是這樣,婆羅門尼!』
婆羅門尼又問:『沙門!阿羅訶怎樣說因緣所生的苦、樂、不苦不樂之滅呢?』優陀夷回答說:『我現在問你,隨你的意思回答我。婆羅門尼!一切眼、在一切時都滅盡無餘,還會有眼觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂嗎?』回答說:『沒有了,沙門!』『同樣地,耳、鼻、舌、身、意,在一切時都滅盡、永盡無餘,還會有意觸因緣所生的受——內在所覺的或苦、或樂、或不苦不樂嗎?』回答說:『沒有了,沙門。』『就是這樣,婆羅門尼!這就是阿羅訶所說:因緣所生的苦、樂、不苦不樂之滅。』
尊者優陀夷說這法的時候,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼遠離塵垢,得法眼淨。那時,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼見法、得法、知法、入法,度越了疑惑,不經由他人而入佛的教法,在法中得到無所畏。她從座起身,整理衣服,恭敬合掌,對尊者優陀夷說:『我今天超越而入於決定,我從今天起歸依佛、歸依法、歸依僧,我從今天起盡形壽歸依三寶。』那時,優陀夷為婆羅門尼說法,開示、教導、照明、使她歡喜之後,從座起身離去。
〔254·善彈琴不〕(0062b22)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城的迦蘭陀竹園。那時,尊者二十億耳住在耆闍崛山,常常精勤修習菩提分法。這時,尊者二十億耳獨自靜坐禪思,而生起這樣的念頭:『在世尊精勤的聲聞弟子之中,我也在其數;然而我今天還沒有窮盡諸漏。我是有名望的族姓子,財寶眾多,我如今不如回去享受五欲,廣行布施、作福。』那時,世尊知道二十億耳心中所念,告訴一位比丘:你們現在前往二十億耳那裡,告訴他說:『世尊叫你。』那位比丘接受佛的吩咐之後,前往二十億耳那裡,對他說:『世尊叫你。』二十億耳聽那位比丘稱說大師之命,就前往世尊那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退住一旁。
那時,世尊告訴二十億耳:你確實獨自靜坐禪思,生起這樣的念頭:『在世尊精勤修學的聲聞之中,我也在其數,而如今還沒有得到漏盡解脫。我是有名望的族姓子,又有很多錢財,我不如還俗,享受五欲之樂,廣行布施、作福嗎?』這時,二十億耳心想:『世尊已經知道我的心。』驚怖得毛髮豎立,對佛說:『確實如此,世尊!』佛告訴二十億耳:『我現在問你,隨你的意思回答我。二十億耳,你在俗家的時候,善於彈琴嗎?』回答說:『是的,世尊!』又問:『你意下如何?你彈琴的時候,如果把弦調得太緊,能發出微妙和雅的音聲嗎?』回答說:『不能,世尊!』又問:『怎麼樣呢?如果把弦調得太鬆,能發出微妙和雅的音聲嗎?』回答說:『不能,世尊!』又問:『怎麼樣呢?善於調整琴弦,不鬆不緊,然後能發出美妙和雅的音聲嗎?』回答說:『是的,世尊!』佛告訴二十億耳:『精進太急,會增長掉悔;精進太緩,會使人懈怠。所以你應當平等地修習、攝受,不要執著、不要放逸、不要取相。』這時,尊者二十億耳聽了佛所說的,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。
這時,尊者二十億耳常常憶念世尊所說的彈琴之譬,獨自靜坐禪思。如上面所說,乃至漏盡,心得解脫,成為阿羅漢。那時,尊者二十億耳得了阿羅漢,內心覺受解脫的喜樂,生起這樣的念頭:『我如今應當前往問訊世尊。』那時,尊者二十億耳前往佛那裡,以頭頂禮佛足,退坐一旁,對佛說:『世尊!在世尊的法中得阿羅漢的人,窮盡了諸有漏,應當作的已經作完,捨離了重擔,逮得了自己的利益,窮盡了諸有結,以正智而心得解脫;正在那時,於六處得解脫。哪六處?離欲解脫、離恚解脫、遠離解脫、愛盡解脫、諸取解脫、心不忘念解脫。
『世尊!如果有人依於少許的信心,而說離欲解脫,這是不相應的;貪、恚、癡窮盡,這才叫做真實的離欲解脫。如果又有人依於少許的持戒,而說我得離恚解脫,這也不相應;貪、恚、癡窮盡,這才叫做真實的離恚解脫。如果又有人依於修習利養的遠離,而說遠離解脫,這也不相應;貪、恚、癡窮盡,這才是真實的遠離解脫。貪、恚、癡窮盡,也名為離愛,也名為離取,也名為離忘念解脫。就是這樣,世尊!如果諸比丘還沒有得羅漢,還沒有窮盡諸漏,對於這六處就不得解脫。
『如果又有比丘處在學地,還沒有得到增上的安樂,以修習趣向涅槃的心而住,那時成就學戒,成就學根;後來當得漏盡、無漏的心解脫,乃至自己知道不再承受後世的有;正在那時,得無學戒,得無學諸根。譬如嬰兒愚小,仰臥著,那時成就童子的諸根;他在後來漸漸增長,諸根成就,正在那時成就長者的諸根。在學地的人也是這樣,還沒有得到增上的安樂,乃至成就無學戒、無學諸根。如果眼常常識知色,終究不能妨礙心解脫、慧解脫,因為意堅住的緣故,內修無量的善解脫,觀察生滅,乃至無常。耳識知聲、鼻識知香、舌識知味、身識知觸、意識知法,都不能妨礙心解脫、慧解脫,因為意堅住的緣故,內修無量的善解脫,觀察生滅。譬如村邑靠近大石山,不斷裂、不毀壞、不穿透,一向厚實緊密,假使四方的風吹來,不能動搖它,也不能穿過它。那無學的人也是這樣,眼常常識知色,乃至意常常識知法,都不能妨礙心解脫、慧解脫,因為意堅住的緣故,內修無量的善解脫,觀察生滅。』那時,二十億耳重說偈言:
『離欲而心解脫,無恚的解脫也是這樣,
遠離而心解脫,貪愛永遠無餘。
於諸取而心解脫,以及意中不忘失正念,
明了諸入處的生起,於其中心得解脫。
那心得解脫的比丘,意已止息,
一切所應作的已經作完,不再作所作之事。
猶如大石山,四方之風不能動搖。
色、聲、香、味、觸,以及法的好與惡,
六入處常常面對,都不能動搖他的心;
心常住而堅固,審諦觀察諸法的生滅。』
尊者二十億耳說這法的時候,大師心中喜悅;諸多聞的梵行者聽了尊者二十億耳所說,都非常歡喜。那時,尊者二十億耳聽了佛說法,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。
那時,世尊知道二十億耳離去不久,告訴諸比丘:『心善解脫的人,應當這樣記說,如同二十億耳以智記說,既不自我標舉,也不貶低他人,正確地說出其中的義理;不像增上慢的人,不得其義,卻自己稱歎得了過人之法,自取損減。』
〔255·守護門〕(0063b19)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,尊者摩訶迦旃延住在阿磐提國濕摩陀江邊,獼猴室的阿練若窟中。有一位魯醯遮婆羅門,恭敬承事他,如同承事羅漢之法。那時,尊者摩訶迦旃延清晨穿好衣、拿著鉢,進入獼猴室聚落,依次乞食;乞食回來,收起衣鉢,洗了腳,進入窟室坐禪。這時,魯醯遮婆羅門有許多年少弟子,出遊採薪,來到尊者摩訶迦旃延的窟邊,一起嬉戲說笑說:『這裡住著剃髮的沙門,是黑闇之人,不是世間殊勝之人,而魯醯遮婆羅門卻尊重供養他,如同對待羅漢之法。』這時,尊者摩訶迦旃延對那些年少說:『年少!年少!不要作聲。』那些年少把話說完,說是不敢再出聲了;像這樣再三,話仍然不停止。於是尊者摩訶迦旃延走出戶外,對那些年少說:『年少!年少!你們不要說話。我現在當為你們說法,你們且聽。』那些年少說:『好的,唯願您說法,我們當聽受。』那時,尊者摩訶迦旃延就說偈言:
『古昔的婆羅門,修習殊勝微妙的戒,
得以生起宿命智,娛樂於真諦之禪;
常常安住於慈悲,關閉諸根之門,
調伏口中的過失——古昔所行就是這樣。
捨棄了本來的真實之行,而保存虛偽之事,
守著族姓而放逸,隨從諸根追逐六境;
自行飢餓、住在塚間,一日三浴、誦習三典,
卻不守護根門,就如同夢中得寶。
編結頭髮、穿著皮褐,戒盜,以灰塗抹身體,
以粗衣遮蔽形體,拿著杖、提著水瓶,
假扮成婆羅門的樣子,用來求取利養。
善於攝護自身,澄淨而遠離塵垢,
不惱害眾生——這才是有道的婆羅門。』
那時,那些年少婆羅門瞋恚不喜,對尊者摩訶迦旃延說:『你誹謗我們的經典,毀壞其中所說,罵辱婆羅門。』拿著柴束,回到魯醯遮婆羅門那裡,對魯醯遮婆羅門說:『和上知道嗎?那摩訶迦旃延誹謗經典,毀訾言說,罵辱婆羅門。』魯醯遮婆羅門對那些年少說:『諸位年少!不要說這種話。為什麼呢?摩訶迦旃延向來重視戒德,不應當謗毀經典、毀訾言說、罵婆羅門。』那些年少說:『和上不相信我們的話,可以親自去看。』這時,魯醯遮婆羅門不相信那些年少的話,前往摩訶迦旃延那裡,互相問訊慰勞之後,退坐一旁,對摩訶迦旃延說:『我的那些年少弟子來過這裡嗎?』回答說:『來過這裡。』『多少和他們說過話嗎?』回答說:『和他們說過話。』魯醯遮婆羅門說:『你和那些年少所說的話,現在可以全部為我說一遍。』摩訶迦旃延就為他廣說。這時,魯醯遮婆羅門也瞋恚起來,心中不喜,對摩訶迦旃延說:『我先前不相信那些年少的話,如今摩訶迦旃延真的誹謗經典,毀訾而說,罵辱婆羅門。』說完這話,稍稍默然而住。
過了一會兒,又對摩訶迦旃延說:『仁者所說的「門」,什麼是「門」?』摩訶迦旃延說:『好啊!好啊!婆羅門!你問得如法,我現在當為你說「門」。婆羅門!眼是門,因為見色的緣故;耳、鼻、舌、身、意是門,因為識知法的緣故。』婆羅門說:『奇哉!摩訶迦旃延!我問門,你就說門。如摩訶迦旃延所說的不守護門,什麼是不守護門?』摩訶迦旃延說:『好啊!好啊!婆羅門!你問不守護門,是如法的問,現在當為你說不守護門。婆羅門!愚癡無聞的凡夫,眼見色之後,對可念的色生起攀緣執著,對不可念的色生起瞋恚;不住於身念處,所以對心解脫、慧解脫不如實知;對那所起的種種惡不善法,不能無餘滅盡,對心解脫、慧解脫有所妨礙,不得滿足;因為心解脫、慧解脫不滿足的緣故,身中充滿惡行,不得休息,心不寂靜;因為不寂靜的緣故,對他的根門就不調伏、不守護、不修習。如同眼與色,耳與聲、鼻與香、舌與味、身與觸、意與法,也是這樣。』
魯醯遮婆羅門說:『奇哉!奇哉!摩訶迦旃延,我問不守護門,你就為我說不守護門。摩訶迦旃延!怎樣又叫做善守護門?』摩訶迦旃延對婆羅門說:『好啊!好啊!你能問我善守護門的義理。仔細聽,好好思惟,當為你說守護門的義理。多聞的聖弟子眼見色之後,對可念的色不生起攀緣執著,對不可念的色不生起瞋恚;常常攝持其心,住於身念處,對無量的心解脫、慧解脫如實知;對那所起的惡不善法寂滅無餘,對心解脫、慧解脫得到滿足;解脫滿足之後,身觸的惡行全都得以休息,心得正念,這叫做初門的善調伏、守護、修習。如同眼與色,耳與聲、鼻與香、舌與味、身與觸、意與法,也是這樣。』
魯醯遮婆羅門說:『奇哉!摩訶迦旃延!我問守護門的義理,你就為我說守護門的義理。譬如士夫尋求毒藥草,反而得到甘露;如今我也是這樣,帶著瞋恚而來,坐到這座位上,而摩訶迦旃延以大法雨,雨在我身中,如同降下甘露。摩訶迦旃延!家中事務繁多,現在請容我回家。』摩訶迦旃延說:『婆羅門!應當知道是時候了。』這時,魯醯遮婆羅門聽了摩訶迦旃延所說,歡喜隨喜,從座起身離去。
Fascicle 9 of the Saṃyukta Āgama, translated in the Song by Guṇabhadra: this fascicle is the second fascicle of the Connected Discourses on the Six Sense Bases; from the two hundred and thirtieth discourse to the two hundred and fifty-fifth, twenty-six discourses in all. What is taught is still taught with regard to the six sense bases of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind: some teach the world, the emptiness of the world, and the end of the world; some teach the things bound by the bonds and the things clung to, Māra’s hooks and Māra’s snare, and the guarding of the sense doors; some teach that after the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, neither existence nor non-existence should be spoken of, and that between the eye and forms only desire and craving is the bond. The speaker is for the most part the World-Honored One; the latter part of Discourse 234 is the venerable Ānanda’s full explanation; Discourses 248 to 251 are questions and answers among the great disciples; Discourse 253 is the venerable Udāyin teaching the Dharma for a brāhmaṇa woman; the latter part of Discourse 254 is the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa’s own declaration; Discourse 255 is the venerable Mahākātyāyana teaching the Dharma for the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe. This fascicle has verses in ten places, found in Discourses 234, 246, 252, 254, and 255; Discourse 252 has besides a passage of the words and phrases of the protective spell, whose sounds are recorded as they stand and not translated. This fascicle has no summary verse. Long discourses of questions and answers back and forth are divided into segments within the discourse by the rounds of question and answer. At the end of a discourse the base text often passes over discourses of the same pattern with a sentence of the kind “likewise … is taught in the same way”; the plain rendering gives this briefly in the words of the base text and does not supply what is passed over. The figures (…) at the head of each segment give the Taishō page, register, and line.
〔0 · Title〕(0056a21)The title of the sūtra is “Saṃyukta Āgama,” and this is “Fascicle 9.” The translator’s attribution reads “translated by Guṇabhadra, Tripiṭaka master from India, in the Song”—translated by Guṇabhadra, the Tripiṭaka master who came from India in the time of the Song. The fascicle holds twenty-six discourses, from the two hundred and thirtieth to the two hundred and fifty-fifth; verses in ten places, and one passage of the words and phrases of the protective spell; at the end of the fascicle it closes with “Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 9.”
〔230 · What is called the world〕(0056a24)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time there was a bhikṣu named Sanmiliti, who went to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! What is called the world—how is it called the world?” The Buddha said to Sanmiliti: “It is the eye, forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant. The ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, mental objects, mind-consciousness, mind-contact, and the feeling arisen with mind-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant: this is called the world. Why is that? When the six sense bases arise, contact arises; in this way, and so on up to, the whole great mass of suffering arises. Sanmiliti! If there were not that eye, no forms, no eye-consciousness, no eye-contact, no feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant; no ear, nose, tongue, body, or mind, mental objects, mind-consciousness, or mind-contact, no feeling arisen with mind-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant—then there would be no world, nor would any world be designated. Why is that? Because when the six sense bases cease, contact ceases; in this way, and so on up to, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly. As it is taught of the world, so it is taught of beings, so of Māra—likewise taught in the same way.
〔231 · Fragile, liable to break and perish〕(0056b11)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time there was a bhikṣu named Sanmiliti, who went to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! What is called the world—how is it called the world?” The Buddha said to Sanmiliti: “Fragile, liable to break and perish: this is called the world. What is fragile, liable to break and perish? Sanmiliti! The eye is a thing that is fragile, liable to break and perish; forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant—all of that too is fragile, liable to break and perish. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. That is to say, a thing that is fragile, liable to break and perish, is called the world.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣu Sanmiliti, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔232 · The world is empty〕(0056b21)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time there was a bhikṣu named Sanmiliti, who went to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! It is said that the world is empty; how is it that the world is called empty?” The Buddha said to Sanmiliti: “The eye is empty—what is permanent, constant, and not subject to change is empty, what is mine is empty. Why is that? Such is its nature. Forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant—those too are empty: what is permanent, constant, and not subject to change is empty, what is mine is empty. Why is that? Such is its nature. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind; this is called the empty world.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣu Sanmiliti, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔233 · The path leading to the cessation of the world〕(0056c02)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I will now teach the world, the origin of the world, the cessation of the world, and the path leading to the cessation of the world. Listen closely and reflect well. What is the world? It is the six internal sense bases. What are the six? The internal sense base of the eye, and the internal sense bases of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. What is the origin of the world? It is craving for future existence, arising together with delight and craving, which gathers in attachment to this object and that. What is the cessation of the world? It is when that craving for future existence, arising together with delight and craving, the attachment gathered to this object and that, is cut off without remainder—already relinquished, already spat out, already exhausted—free from desire, ceased, stilled, vanished. What is the path leading to the cessation of the world? It is the eightfold noble path—right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, right concentration.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔234 · Walking to the end of the world〕(0056c12)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I do not say that anyone can walk and reach the end of the world; nor do I say that, without walking to the end of the world, one can reach the utter end of suffering.” Having said this, he entered his room and sat in meditation.
Then many bhikṣus, after the World-Honored One had gone, discussed together, saying: “The World-Honored One just now taught the Dharma in brief: ‘I do not say that anyone can walk and reach the end of the world; nor do I say that, without walking to the end of the world, one can attain the utter end of suffering.’ Having said this, he entered his room and sat in meditation. We still do not understand the meaning of the Dharma that the World-Honored One has taught in brief. Among the venerable ones present, who has the power to expound at length for us the meaning of the Dharma that the World-Honored One has taught in brief?” They said further: “Only the venerable Ānanda is wise and able to retain all, and constantly attends at the World-Honored One’s side; the World-Honored One praises him as learned and as cultivating pure conduct; he is able to expound at length for us the meaning of the Dharma that the World-Honored One has taught in brief. Let us now go to where the venerable Ānanda is and ask him to explain it for us.” Then the many bhikṣus went to where the venerable Ānanda was; having greeted one another, they sat to one side and asked Ānanda in full detail about all the matters above.
Then Ānanda said to the bhikṣus: “Listen closely and reflect well; I will now teach it for you. Whatever is the world, the name of the world, the thought of the world, the words of the world, the speech of the world—all these are counted as the world. Venerable ones! That is to say, the eye is the world, the name of the world, the thought of the world, the words of the world, the speech of the world; all these are counted as the world. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. The learned noble disciple who knows as it really is the arising, the cessation, the gratification, the danger, and the escape of the six sense bases—this is called the noble disciple reaching the end of the world, knowing the world, being what the world values, and crossing beyond the world.” Then the venerable Ānanda spoke further in verse:
“It is not one who goes about on foot who can reach the end of the world;
without reaching the end of the world, one cannot escape the many sufferings.
Therefore the honoured sage is called one who knows the world;
he can reach the end of the world, and all pure conduct has been established;
the end of the world—only right knowledge can discern it clearly;
with awakened wisdom he penetrates the world, and so he is said to have crossed to the other shore.”
“Just so, venerable ones! Just now, after the World-Honored One had taught the Dharma in brief, he entered his room and sat in meditation; I have now explained it at length for you, distinguishing its parts.” When the venerable Ānanda had spoken this Dharma, the many bhikṣus, having heard what he said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔235 · Attendant disciples〕(0057a16)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “With a teacher and with attendant disciples, one dwells alone in suffering; without a teacher and without attendant disciples, one dwells alone in happiness. What is it to have a teacher and attendant disciples, and so dwell alone in suffering? Conditioned by the eye and forms, evil and unwholesome thoughts arise, accompanied by greed, hatred, and delusion; if that bhikṣu practices these things, this is called having a teacher; if he dwells by their side, this is called being an attendant disciple. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. In this way, with a teacher and with attendant disciples, one constantly dwells alone in suffering. What is it to be without a teacher and without attendant disciples, and constantly dwell alone in happiness? Conditioned by the eye and forms, evil and unwholesome thoughts arise, accompanied by greed, hatred, and delusion; that bhikṣu does not practice them—this is called being without a teacher; he does not dwell relying on them—this is called being without attendant disciples. This is called being without a teacher and without attendant disciples, and constantly dwelling alone in happiness. If that bhikṣu is without a teacher and without attendant disciples, I say that he attains the merit of pure conduct. Why is that? A bhikṣu without a teacher and without attendant disciples establishes pure conduct here with me, and is able rightly to end suffering and reach the utter end of suffering.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔236 · The Pure Alms-Food Dwelling〕(0057b03)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the venerable Śāriputra, in the early morning, put on his robe, took his bowl, and entered the city of Śrāvastī to beg for alms. When he had finished begging for alms, he returned to the monastery, put away his robe and bowl, washed his feet, took his sitting cloth, entered the forest, and sat in meditation for the day. Then Śāriputra emerged from meditation, went to where the World-Honored One was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, and sat to one side. Then the Buddha said to Śāriputra: “Where have you come from?” Śāriputra answered: “World-Honored One! I have come from sitting in meditation for the day in the forest.” The Buddha said to Śāriputra: “What kind of meditative dwelling did you just enter?” Śāriputra said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! Just now in the forest I entered the meditative dwelling of the samādhi of emptiness.”
The Buddha said to Śāriputra: “Good, good, Śāriputra! You have now entered the dwelling in meditation of the elders, and sat in meditation. If bhikṣus wish to enter the meditation of the elders, they should train in this way: whether when entering the city, when going for alms, or when leaving the city, they should reflect thus: now, when my eye sees forms, have desire, affection, fondness, or defiled attachment arisen? Śāriputra! When a bhikṣu observes in this way, if eye-consciousness has fondness and defiled attachment toward forms, that bhikṣu, in order to cut off what is evil and unwholesome, should diligently rouse the will and skilful means, and be able to train binding mindfulness. Suppose a man’s head and clothes are on fire; in order to put it out entirely, he should rouse heightened effort and diligently have others put out the fire. So too that bhikṣu should rouse heightened diligence, will, and skilful means, and train binding mindfulness. If, when the bhikṣu observes—whether on the road, while going for alms in the village, or leaving the village—in between, eye-consciousness has no fondness or defiled attachment toward forms, that bhikṣu wishes, with this wholesome root of joy and happiness, to be diligent day and night and cultivate binding mindfulness; this is called the bhikṣu begging for alms purely while walking, standing, sitting, and lying down, and therefore this discourse is called the Pure Alms-Food Dwelling.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the venerable Śāriputra, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔237 · Final nirvāṇa in this very life〕(0057b28)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. Then there was a householder named Ugra, who went to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! Why is it that one bhikṣu is able to attain final nirvāṇa in this very life? Why is it that some bhikṣus do not attain final nirvāṇa in this very life?” The Buddha said to the householder: “If a bhikṣu’s eye-consciousness has fondness and defiled attachment toward forms, then because of fondness and defiled attachment he constantly relies on consciousness; because he is bound by that, because he has that clinging, he does not attain final nirvāṇa in this very life. So it is likewise with the ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-consciousness toward mental objects. If a bhikṣu’s eye-consciousness has no delight or defiled attachment toward forms—one without delight or defiled attachment does not rely on consciousness; because he does not touch, is not attached, and does not cling, such bhikṣus can attain final nirvāṇa in this very life. So it is likewise with the ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-consciousness toward mental objects. Therefore, householder! some bhikṣus can attain final nirvāṇa in this very life, and some bhikṣus cannot attain final nirvāṇa in this very life.” As with the discourse asked by the householder, so the discourse asked by Ānanda and the discourse the Buddha himself spoke for the bhikṣus are also taught as above.
〔238 · By what cause, by what condition〕(0057c14)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. Then a certain bhikṣu went to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! With what as cause, with what as condition, does eye-consciousness arise? With what as cause, with what as condition, do ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-consciousness arise?” The Buddha said to the bhikṣu: “With the eye and forms as cause and condition, eye-consciousness arises. Why is that? Whatever eye-consciousness arises, all of it is because the eye and forms are its cause and condition. With the ear and sounds as cause and condition, the nose and odours as cause and condition, the tongue and tastes as cause and condition, the body and tangibles as cause and condition, the mind and mental objects as cause and condition, mind-consciousness arises. Why is that? Whatever mind-consciousness there is, all of it arises with the mind and mental objects as cause and condition. Bhikṣu! This is called eye-consciousness arising from cause and condition, and so on up to mind-consciousness arising from cause and condition.” Then that bhikṣu, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and rejoiced in it with appreciation, paid homage, and departed.
〔239 · Things bound by the bonds〕(0057c24)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I will now teach the things bound by the bonds, and the bonds. What are the things bound by the bonds? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects—these are called the things bound by the bonds. What are the bonds? It is desire and craving; this is called the bonds.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔240 · Things clung to and the clinging〕(0058a01)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I will now teach the things clung to, and the clinging. What are the things clung to? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects—these are called the things clung to. What is the clinging? It is desire and craving; this is called the clinging.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔241 · A copper skewer heated by fire〕(0058a07)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “The foolish, unlearned ordinary person—bhikṣus!—would rather burn his eyes with a copper skewer heated by fire, making them blaze and burn, than with eye-consciousness grasp at the signs of forms and grasp at their secondary features. Why is that? Because by grasping at the signs of forms and grasping at their secondary features one falls into the evil destinies, like a sinking iron ball. The foolish, unlearned ordinary person would rather pierce his ears with a heated iron awl than with ear-consciousness grasp at the signs of sounds and grasp at the secondary features of sounds. Why is that? One who with ear-consciousness grasps at the signs of sounds and grasps at the secondary features of sounds, when the body breaks up and life ends, falls into the evil destinies, like a sinking iron ball. The foolish, unlearned ordinary person would rather cut off his nose with a sharp knife than with nose-consciousness grasp at the signs of odours and grasp at the secondary features of odours. Why is that? Because of grasping at the signs of odours and grasping at the secondary features of odours, when the body breaks up and life ends, one falls into the evil destinies, like a sinking iron ball. The foolish, unlearned ordinary person would rather cut off his tongue with a sharp knife than with tongue-consciousness grasp at the signs of tastes and grasp at the secondary features of tastes. Why is that? Because of grasping at the signs of tastes and the secondary features of tastes, when the body breaks up and life ends, one falls into the evil destinies, like a sinking iron ball. The foolish, unlearned ordinary person would rather stab his body with a sharp spear of hard iron than with body-consciousness grasp at the signs of tangibles and the secondary features of tangibles. Why is that? Because of grasping at the signs of tangibles and the secondary features of tangibles, when the body breaks up and life ends, one falls into the evil destinies, like a sinking iron ball.
“Bhikṣus! Sleep is the life of the foolish, the livelihood of the deluded, without benefit, without merit; yet bhikṣus would rather sleep than give rise to thoughts toward those forms; if thoughts arise, they surely give rise to entanglements and disputes, which can make many people produce what is not of benefit, and cannot benefit gods and humans or bring them happiness. That learned noble disciple trains in this way: I would now rather pierce my eyes with a blazing iron spear than with eye-consciousness grasp at the signs of forms and fall into the three evil destinies, undergoing suffering through the long night. From today on I should reflect rightly: I contemplate the eye as impermanent, conditioned, a thing arisen from the mind as condition; forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant—those too are impermanent, conditioned, things arisen from the mind as condition. With regard to the sense bases of the ear, nose, tongue, and body, one should train in this way: I would rather pierce my body with an iron spear than with body-consciousness grasp at the signs of tangibles and the secondary features of tangibles, and fall into the three evil destinies. From today on I should reflect rightly: I contemplate the body as impermanent, conditioned, a thing arisen from the mind as condition; tangibles, body-consciousness, body-contact, and the feeling arisen with body-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant—those too are impermanent, conditioned, things arisen from the mind as condition. The learned noble disciple trains in this way: sleep is the life of the foolish, the livelihood of the deluded, without fruit, without benefit, without merit; I should not sleep, nor give rise to thoughts; one who gives rise to thoughts gives rise to entanglements and disputes, so that many people obtain what is not of benefit rather than benefit, and do not attain happiness. The learned noble disciple who observes in this way grows weary of the eye; of forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant—of these too he grows weary; because he is weary, he takes no delight; because he takes no delight, he is liberated; and there is the knowledge and vision of liberation: ‘My births are exhausted, pure conduct has been established, what was to be done has been done; I know of myself that I will undergo no further existence.’ So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.
〔242 · If one does not know the eye〕(0058b21)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “If one does not know the eye, does not cognize it, does not cut it off, and is not free from desire for it, one is not able to rightly end suffering; if one knows the eye, cognizes it, cuts it off, and is free from desire for it, one is able to rightly end suffering.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly. As with the four discourses spoken of the eye, so on up to those spoken of the mind, twenty-four discourses in all, all as taught above.
〔243 · One who relishes the eye〕(0058b27)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “If bhikṣus give rise to greedy relish for the eye, know that these ascetics and brahmins are not free, cannot escape from Māra’s hand, are bound by Māra’s bondage, and enter into Māra’s snare. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. If ascetics and brahmins do not greedily relish the eye, know that these ascetics and brahmins do not follow Māra, have escaped from Māra’s hand, and do not enter into Māra’s snare.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly. As it is taught of relish, so it is likewise taught of rejoicing, praising, defiled attachment, firm abiding, delight, and aversion and envy. As with the seven discourses on the internal sense bases, so the seven discourses on the external sense bases are likewise taught.
〔244 · There are six of Māra’s hooks〕(0058c09)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “There are six of Māra’s hooks. What are the six? The eye greedily relishes and is attached to forms: this is Māra’s hook; the ear greedily relishes and is attached to sounds: this is Māra’s hook; the nose greedily relishes and is attached to odours: this is Māra’s hook; the tongue greedily relishes and is attached to tastes: this is Māra’s hook; the body greedily relishes and is attached to tangibles: this is Māra’s hook; the mind greedily relishes and is attached to mental objects: this is Māra’s hook. If ascetics and brahmins greedily relish forms with the eye and are attached to them, know that these ascetics and brahmins have been caught by Māra’s hook in the throat, and are not free before Māra.” The defiled side taught and the pure side taught are both taught at length as above.
〔245 · The Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma〕(0058c17)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying in the Kuru country, at the village of the tamed mottled cattle. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I will now teach you the Dharma, good in the beginning, good in the middle, good in the end, good in meaning, good in flavour, unique, complete, pure, the clear and white pure conduct—namely, the Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma. Listen closely and reflect well; I will teach it for you. What is the Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma? There are forms cognized by the eye that are lovely, pleasing to the mind, delightful, and to be attached to; a bhikṣu, having seen them, rejoices in them, praises them, delights in and is attached to them, and firmly abides in them; there are forms cognized by the eye that are not lovely, not pleasing to the mind, not delightful to be attached to, painful and loathsome; a bhikṣu, having seen them, feels hatred and contempt. Such a bhikṣu is not free before Māra, and so on up to, is not liberated from Māra’s snare. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. There are forms cognized by the eye that are lovely, pleasing to the mind, delightful, and to be attached to; a bhikṣu, having seen them, knows they are pleasing yet does not praise them, does not delight in and become attached to them, and does not hold them as firm; there are forms cognized by the eye that are not lovely, not pleasing to the mind, not delightful, not to be attached to; a bhikṣu, having seen them, feels no hatred or contempt. Such a bhikṣu does not follow Māra, is free, and so on up to, is liberated from Māra’s snare. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. This is called the bhikṣu’s Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma.”
〔246 · Have you seen my oxen〕(0059a03)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak. At that time the World-Honored One, in the early morning, put on his robe, took his bowl, and entered the city of Rājagṛha to beg for alms. Then the heavenly Māra Pāpīyas thought: “The ascetic Gautama, in the early morning, has put on his robe, taken his bowl, and entered the city of Rājagṛha to beg for alms; I should now go and disturb his mind set on the path.” Then Māra Pāpīyas transformed himself into the appearance of a cart-driver, holding a staff and looking for his oxen, wearing tattered clothes, his hair dishevelled, his hands and feet cracked, holding an ox-goad in his hand, and came before the World-Honored One and asked: “Gautama! Have you seen my oxen?” The World-Honored One thought: “This is the evil Māra, who wants to come and disturb me.” He said to Māra: “Evil Māra! What oxen are there? What do you want oxen for?” Māra thought: “The ascetic Gautama knows that I am Māra.” He said to the Buddha: “Gautama! The sense base of eye-contact is what I ride; the sense bases of ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-contact are what I ride.” He asked further: “Gautama! Where do you wish to go?” The Buddha said to the evil Māra: “You have the sense base of eye-contact, and the sense bases of ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-contact. Where there is no sense base of eye-contact, no sense bases of ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, or mind-contact, where you cannot reach—there I go.” Then the heavenly Māra Pāpīyas spoke in verse:
“If there is always a self, then all of it is what is mine;
all of it wholly belongs to me—Gautama, where can you still go?”
Then the World-Honored One answered in verse:
“If one says there is a self, the self he speaks of does not stand;
therefore know, Pāpīyas, that you have yourself fallen into defeat.”
Māra spoke again in verse:
“If you say you know the way, going safely toward nirvāṇa,
then go on alone by yourself—why trouble to teach others?”
The World-Honored One answered again in verse:
“If there are those who leave Māra and come to ask the way to cross to the other shore,
for them it is proclaimed equally, true and forever without remainder;
cultivating heedfulness at all times, they leave Māra’s mastery forever.”
Māra spoke again in verse:
“There is a stone like a lump of flesh; a hungry crow flies up wishing to eat it,
thinking it something soft and sweet, wanting to fill its hungry emptiness;
in the end it does not get its taste, breaks its beak, and flies off into the sky.
I am now like that crow, and Gautama is like that stone;
finding no way in, leaving in shame, like the crow flying off across the sky;
with sorrow in the heart, vanishing right there, seen no more.”
〔247 · The eye keeps close to forms〕(0059b08)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “If ascetics and brahmins with the eye keep close to forms, they follow Māra, are under Māra’s mastery, and so on up to, are not liberated from Māra’s snare. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. If ascetics and brahmins with the eye do not keep close to forms, they do not follow Māra, are free, and so on up to, are liberated from Māra’s snare. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly. As it is taught of keeping close, so it is taught of being bound and attached, so of relishing, so of the neighbouring village, and of fetters, upholding, being bound and attached, what is mine, seeking and desire, and thick, unrelinquished attachment—all of these too as taught above.
〔248 · Teaching that consciousness is not self〕(0059b17)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Pāṭaliputra, in the Cock Grove. At that time the venerable Ānanda went to where the venerable Great Cunda was; having greeted one another, he sat to one side. Then the venerable Ānanda said to the venerable Cunda: “I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” The venerable Cunda said to the venerable Ānanda: “Ask as you will; what I know I will answer.” The venerable Ānanda asked the venerable Cunda: “Just as the World-Honored One—the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One—with what he knows and sees, teaches that form made of the four great elements, designated and made manifest—that this form of the four great elements is not self—does the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, with what he knows and sees, also teach that consciousness is not self?” The venerable Cunda said to the venerable Ānanda: “You, kind sir, are the most learned; I came from afar to the venerable one precisely to ask about this Dharma; today, venerable one, I only wish that you would explain this meaning for me.”
The venerable Ānanda said to Cunda: “I will now ask the venerable one; answer according to your understanding. Venerable Cunda! Is there the eye, are there forms, is there eye-consciousness?” He answered: “There are.” The venerable Ānanda asked further: “Is it conditioned by the eye and forms that eye-consciousness arises?” He answered: “It is so.” The venerable Ānanda asked further: “If the eye and forms give rise to eye-consciousness, is that cause, that condition, permanent or impermanent?” He answered: “Impermanent.” The venerable Ānanda asked further: “That cause and that condition give rise to eye-consciousness; when that cause and that condition are impermanent and change, can that consciousness still abide?” He answered: “No, venerable Ānanda!” The venerable Ānanda asked further: “What do you think? That thing, whether arising or ceasing, can be known; would the learned noble disciple, with regard to it, see it as self, as other than self, as within one another?” He answered: “No, venerable Ānanda!”
“The ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind and mental objects—what do you think? Is there the mind, are there mental objects, is there mind-consciousness?” He answered: “There are, venerable Ānanda!” He asked further: “Is it conditioned by the mind and mental objects that mind-consciousness arises?” He answered: “It is so, venerable Ānanda!” He asked further: “If the mind, conditioned by mental objects, gives rise to mind-consciousness, is that cause, that condition, permanent or impermanent?” He answered: “Impermanent, venerable Ānanda!” He asked further: “If the cause, if the condition, gives rise to mind-consciousness, when that cause and that condition are impermanent and change, can mind-consciousness still abide?” He answered: “No, venerable Ānanda!” He asked further: “What do you think? That thing, whether arising or ceasing, can be known; would the learned noble disciple, with regard to it, see it as self, as other than self, as within one another?” He answered: “No, venerable Ānanda!”
The venerable Ānanda said to Cunda: “Therefore, venerable one! The Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, with what he knows and sees, teaches that consciousness too is impermanent. Suppose a man takes an axe and goes into the mountains, and sees a plantain tree; thinking it fit to use as timber, he cuts off its roots, cuts off its leaves, chops off its branches, and peels off its bark, seeking its firm core within; peeling to the very end, there is nowhere any firm core. In the same way the learned noble disciple rightly contemplates eye-consciousness, and ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-consciousness; when he rightly contemplates them, there is nothing at all to take hold of; because there is nothing to take hold of, he is attached to nothing; because he is attached to nothing, he realizes nirvāṇa for himself: ‘My births are exhausted, pure conduct has been established, what was to be done has been done; I know of myself that I will undergo no further existence.’” When these two venerables spoke this Dharma, they rejoiced in each other, and each returned to his dwelling.
〔249 · The six sense bases of contact exhausted〕(0059c27)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the venerable Ānanda went to where the venerable Śāriputra was, and said to the venerable Śāriputra: “I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to explain it for me?” Śāriputra said: “Ask as you will; what I know I will answer.” The venerable Ānanda asked the venerable Śāriputra: “When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there still something remaining?” The venerable Śāriputra said to Ānanda: “Do not ask such a question: when the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there still something remaining?” Ānanda asked the venerable Śāriputra further: “When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there nothing remaining?” The venerable Śāriputra answered Ānanda: “Nor should you ask such a question: when the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there nothing remaining?” Ānanda asked the venerable Śāriputra further: “When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there both something remaining and nothing remaining, neither something remaining nor nothing remaining?” The venerable Śāriputra answered Ānanda: “This too should not be asked in this way: when the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there both something remaining and nothing remaining, neither something remaining nor nothing remaining?”
The venerable Ānanda asked Śāriputra further: “As the venerable one says: when the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, to say there is, is not fitting; to say there is not, is not fitting; to say there both is and is not, is not fitting; to say there neither is nor is not, is not fitting. What is the meaning of these words?” The venerable Śāriputra said to the venerable Ānanda: “When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there something remaining? This is empty talk. Is there nothing remaining? This is empty talk. Is there something remaining and nothing remaining? This is empty talk. Is there neither something remaining nor nothing remaining? This is empty talk. If one says that when the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, one is free of all falsity and attains final nirvāṇa—this is what the Buddha teaches.” Then the two venerables rejoiced in each other, and each returned to his own place.
〔250 · Does the eye bind forms〕(0060a22)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the venerable Śāriputra and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila were staying together on Vulture Peak. The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila, in the evening, emerged from meditation and went to where the venerable Śāriputra was; having greeted each other, he withdrew, sat to one side, and said to Śāriputra: “I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” The venerable Śāriputra said to Mahākauṣṭhila: “Ask as you will; what I know I will answer.” The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila asked the venerable Śāriputra: “How is it, venerable Śāriputra—does the eye bind forms, or do forms bind the eye? The ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects—does the mind bind mental objects, or do mental objects bind the mind?”
The venerable Śāriputra answered the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila: “The eye does not bind forms, nor do forms bind the eye, and so on up to, the mind does not bind mental objects, nor do mental objects bind the mind. Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! Between them, if there is desire and craving, that is the bond. Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! Suppose there are two oxen, one black and one white, bound together by one yoke and harness, and someone asks: does the black ox bind the white ox, or does the white ox bind the black ox? Is such a question fitting?” He answered: “No, venerable Śāriputra! Neither does the black ox bind the white ox, nor does the white ox bind the black ox; rather, in between, whether the yoke or the harness that binds the oxen, that is their bond.”
“Just so, venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! The eye does not bind forms, nor do forms bind the eye, and so on up to, the mind does not bind mental objects, nor do mental objects bind the mind; the desire and craving in between is the bond. Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! If the eye bound forms, or forms bound the eye, and so on up to, if the mind bound mental objects, or mental objects bound the mind, the World-Honored One would not teach people to establish pure conduct and attain the end of suffering; because the eye does not bind forms, nor do forms bind the eye, and so on up to, the mind does not bind mental objects, nor do mental objects bind the mind, therefore the World-Honored One teaches people to establish pure conduct and attain the end of suffering. Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! When the World-Honored One sees forms with the eye, whether fine or ugly, desire and craving do not arise; when other beings see forms with the eye, whether fine or ugly, desire and craving arise. Therefore the World-Honored One instructs that one should cut off desire and craving, and then the mind is liberated; and so on up to the mind and mental objects, it is likewise.” Then the two venerables rejoiced in each other, and each returned to his own place.
〔251 · What is ignorance〕(0060b22)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the venerable Śāriputra and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila were staying together in the mountains of Vulture Peak. The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila, in the evening, emerged from meditation and went to where the venerable Śāriputra was; having greeted each other, he withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the venerable Śāriputra: “I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” Śāriputra said: “Ask as you will; what I know I will answer.” The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila asked the venerable Śāriputra: “What is called ignorance—how is it called ignorance?” The venerable Śāriputra said: “What is called not knowing—not knowing is ignorance. What is not knowing? Not to know as it really is that the eye is impermanent—this is called not knowing; not to know as it really is that the eye is a thing that arises and ceases—this is called not knowing. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. Just so, venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! Toward these six sense bases of contact, not to know as it really is, not to see, to have no unbroken comprehension, foolishness and darkness, ignorance, the great darkness—this is called ignorance.”
The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila asked the venerable Śāriputra further: “What is called knowledge—how is it called knowledge?” Śāriputra said: “What is called knowing—knowing is knowledge. What is it that is known? That the eye is impermanent—one knows as it really is the impermanence of the eye; that the eye is a thing that arises and ceases—one knows as it really is that the eye is a thing that arises and ceases. So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! Toward these six sense bases of contact, to know as it really is, to see, clarity, awakening, realization, wisdom, unbroken comprehension—this is called knowledge.” Then the two venerables, each having heard what the other said, rejoiced in each other, and each returned to his dwelling.
〔252 · A venomous snake〕(0060c14)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time there was a bhikṣu named Upasena, staying at the Kaliṅga walking-place below Snake-Head Rock, among the tombs in the Cold Forest of Rājagṛha. Then the venerable Upasena was sitting alone in meditation within the cave. Then a venomous snake, about a foot long, fell from a crack in the rock above onto Upasena’s body. Upasena called to Śāriputra: “Tell the bhikṣus: a venomous snake has fallen on my body, my body has been poisoned; come quickly, hold up my body, carry me outside; do not let my body break up inside, like a heap of chaff.” Then the venerable Śāriputra was nearby, staying under a tree; hearing Upasena’s words, he went to where Upasena was, and said to Upasena: “Looking now at your complexion and countenance, your faculties are no different from usual, yet you say you have been poisoned and that your body is to be carried out lest it scatter and break up like a heap of chaff—what is this, after all?”
Upasena said to Śāriputra: “If someone says: my eye is self, is mine; the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind—the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind are self, are mine; forms, sounds, odours, tastes, tangibles, mental objects—forms, sounds, odours, tastes, tangibles, mental objects are self, are mine; the earth element—the earth element is self, is mine; the water, fire, wind, space, and consciousness elements—the water, fire, wind, space, and consciousness elements are self, are mine; the aggregate of form—the aggregate of form is self, is mine; the aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness—the aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are self, are mine—such a person’s complexion and faculties ought to change. I now am not so: the eye is not self, not mine, and so on up to, the aggregate of consciousness is not self, not mine; therefore my complexion and faculties do not change.” Śāriputra said: “It is so, Upasena! If through the long night you have been far from I, mine, and the fetter of conceit that binds and attaches, and have cut off its root, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, never to arise again in the future—how could your complexion and faculties change?” Then Śāriputra held up Upasena’s body all around and carried it out of the cave; the poison in Upasena’s body made the body break up, like a heap of chaff. Then Śāriputra spoke in verse:
“Long having planted all pure conduct, having well cultivated the eightfold noble path,
gladly he relinquishes his life, as one throws away a bowl full of poison.
Long having planted all pure conduct, having well cultivated the eightfold noble path,
gladly he relinquishes his life, as when a person’s grave illness is healed.
Long having planted all pure conduct, having well cultivated the eightfold noble path,
as one coming out of a house on fire, at death he has no sorrow or regret.
Long having planted all pure conduct, having well cultivated the eightfold noble path,
with wisdom he contemplates the world as like filthy grass and trees,
seeking nothing else further, and nothing else continues further.”
Then the venerable Śāriputra, having made offerings to the remains of Upasena, went to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! The venerable Upasena had a small venomous snake, the size of a skewer for treating the eyes, fall on his body, and his body broke up, like a heap of chaff.” The Buddha said to Śāriputra: “If Upasena recited this verse, he would not be poisoned, and his body would not break up like a heap of chaff.” Śāriputra said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! What verse is to be recited? What words and phrases?” Then the Buddha spoke a verse for Śāriputra:
“Always with a mind of loving-kindness, keeping in mind that firm Laizhaluo,
with loving thought for Yiluopanna and Shipofuduoluo,
for Qinpoluo and Shangma, with loving thought too for Jiajuzha,
and for that black Gautama, and for Nantu and Banantuo.
Compassion for those without feet, and for those with two feet;
for those with four feet and with many feet, compassion arises for them all;
compassion for all the nāgas, those that dwell in the water and on land;
loving thought for all beings, the measured and the measureless;
may all be at ease, and be born far from afflictions;
may all be worthy and good, and may none give rise to evil.
Always dwelling at Snake-Head Rock, all evils do not gather there;
the fierce, harmful, venomous snake can harm the lives of beings—
such words of truth were spoken by the unsurpassed great teacher;
I now recite and practise these true words of the great teacher,
and none of all the evil poisons can harm my body.
Greed, hatred, and delusion are the three poisons of the world;
the evil of these three poisons—one who has removed it forever is called the Buddha jewel;
the Dharma jewel destroys the many poisons, the Saṅgha jewel too destroys them without remainder;
it breaks the fierce and evil poison, and gathers in and protects good people;
the Buddha breaks all poisons—this snake venom of yours is now broken.”
Thereupon these words and phrases of the protective spell were spoken, namely:
“wu dan po li dan po li dan lu bo po dan lu nai di su nai di zhi ba di wen na yi san mo yi tan di ni luo zhi shi po luo ju bi wu li wu yu li” xi bo he
“Śāriputra! If the son of good family Upasena had at that time spoken this verse and spoken these phrases, the snake venom could not have struck his body, and his body would not have broken up like a heap of chaff.” Śāriputra said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! Upasena never heard this verse, never heard these words and phrases of the protective spell; the World-Honored One speaks them today precisely for the sake of the age to come.” The venerable Śāriputra, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced, paid homage, and departed.
〔253 · Suffering and happiness made by oneself〕(0061b29)Thus have I heard. At one time the venerable Udāyin went to the Kośala country, wandering among the people, reached the village of Jupancha, and stayed in the mango grove of the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan. Then the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan had many young disciples, who went out gathering firewood and came to the mango grove; they saw the venerable Udāyin sitting under a tree, his countenance upright, his faculties tranquil, his mind and thought at ease and attentive, accomplished in the foremost taming. Having seen him, they went to where he was; having greeted him, they withdrew and sat to one side. Then Udāyin taught these young men the Dharma in various ways, encouraged and inspired them, and remained silent; those young men, having heard what the venerable Udāyin said, rejoiced and rejoiced in it with appreciation, rose from their seats, and departed.
Then those young men, carrying their bundled firewood, returned to the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, set the bundles on the ground, went before the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, and reported: “Our preceptress, you should know that in the mango grove there is an ascetic, Udāyin, of the Gautama clan, dwelling there, who is extremely good at teaching the Dharma.” The brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan said to those young men: “You may go and invite the ascetic Udāyin of the Gautama clan to take his meal here tomorrow.” Then those young disciples, having received the instruction of the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, went to where the venerable Udāyin was and said to Udāyin: “Venerable one, you should know that our preceptor, the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, invites the venerable Udāyin to take his meal tomorrow morning.” Then Udāyin silently accepted the invitation. Then those young men, knowing that Udāyin had accepted the invitation, returned to their preceptor, the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, and reported: “Preceptress, we invited the venerable Udāyin with the preceptress’s words, and the venerable Udāyin silently accepted the invitation; the preceptress herself knows the time.”
Then the venerable Udāyin, when the night had passed, in the early morning put on his robe, took his bowl, and went to the dwelling of the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan. Then the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, seeing the venerable Udāyin coming from afar, hastily spread out a seat and invited him to sit, prepared all kinds of food and drink, and served him with her own hands, rich, delicious, and abundant. When he had eaten, rinsed his mouth, and finished washing his bowl, he returned to his original seat. Then the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, knowing that he had finished eating, put on fine leather shoes, covered her head with her robe, set up a separate high seat, and with a contemptuous air sat arrogantly, and said to Udāyin: “I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” Udāyin answered: “Sister! It is not the time now.” Having said this, he rose from his seat and departed. It was just so. The next day the disciples again went to the mango grove to gather firewood and hear the Dharma, came back and again reported to the preceptress, and the preceptress again sent them to invite him to a meal; as before, three times back and forth, and so on up to the request about the meaning of the Dharma, he answered each time: “It is not the time.” He did not teach the Dharma for her.
Those young disciples again reported to the preceptress: the ascetic Udāyin in the mango grove is extremely good at teaching the Dharma. The preceptress answered: “I too know that he is extremely good at teaching the Dharma; I have invited him again and again, set out food and asked about the Dharma, and he always says it is not the time and leaves without teaching the Dharma.” The disciples said to the preceptress: “You wear fine leather shoes, cover your head with your robe, and sit without respect—how could he teach? Why is that? That venerable Udāyin, because he reveres the Dharma, leaves without teaching the Dharma.” The preceptress answered: “If that is so, go and invite him for me again.” The disciples received the instruction and again invited him and made offerings as before. Then the preceptress, knowing that he had finished eating, took off her leather shoes, arranged her robe, moved to a low seat, and respectfully said: “I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” Udāyin answered: “You may ask now; I will teach it for you.”
She asked: “There are ascetics and brahmins who say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself; others say that suffering and happiness are made by another; others say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself and by another; others say that suffering and happiness are made neither by oneself nor by another. Venerable one! What do you say?” The venerable Udāyin answered: “Sister! The Arhat says that suffering and happiness arise dependently; he does not speak in this way.” The brāhmaṇa woman asked further: “What is the meaning of that?” Udāyin answered: “The Arhat says: from their causes and conditions, suffering and happiness arise.” Udāyin said further to the brāhmaṇa woman: “I will now ask you; answer me according to your mind. What do you think? Is there the eye?” She answered: “There is.” “Are there forms?” She answered: “There are.” “Is there eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant?” She answered: “It is so, venerable Udāyin!” Udāyin asked further: “Is there the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, and the feeling arisen with mind-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant?” She answered: “It is so, venerable Udāyin!” Udāyin said: “This is what the Arhat teaches: from their causes and conditions, suffering and happiness arise.” The brāhmaṇa woman said: “Venerable Udāyin! Does the Arhat teach in this way that suffering and happiness arise from their causes and conditions?” Udāyin answered: “It is so, brāhmaṇa woman!”
The brāhmaṇa woman asked further: “Ascetic! How does the Arhat teach the cessation of the suffering, happiness, and neither suffering nor happiness arisen from causes and conditions?” Udāyin answered: “I will now ask you; answer me according to your mind. Brāhmaṇa woman! If every eye, at every time, has ceased without remainder, would there still be the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant?” She answered: “There would not, ascetic!” “In the same way, if the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, at every time, have ceased, been exhausted forever without remainder, would there still be the feeling arisen with mind-contact as condition—the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant?” She answered: “There would not, ascetic.” “Just so, brāhmaṇa woman! This is what the Arhat teaches: the cessation of the suffering, happiness, and neither suffering nor happiness arisen from causes and conditions.”
When the venerable Udāyin spoke this Dharma, the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan, far from dust and free of stain, attained the pure Dharma-eye. Then the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan saw the Dharma, attained the Dharma, knew the Dharma, entered the Dharma, crossed beyond doubt, entered the Buddha’s teaching without depending on another, and in the Dharma attained fearlessness. She rose from her seat, arranged her robe, respectfully joined her palms, and said to the venerable Udāyin: “Today I have gone beyond and entered into certainty; from today on I take refuge in the Buddha, take refuge in the Dharma, take refuge in the Saṅgha; from today on, for as long as my life lasts, I take refuge in the Three Jewels.” Then Udāyin, having taught the Dharma for the brāhmaṇa woman, having shown, instructed, illumined, and gladdened her, rose from his seat and departed.
〔254 · Skilled at playing the lute〕(0062b22)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa was staying on Vulture Peak, constantly and diligently cultivating the factors of awakening. Then the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, sitting alone in quiet meditative reflection, gave rise to this thought: “Among the World-Honored One’s diligent śrāvaka disciples, I too am counted; yet today I have not yet exhausted the outflows. I am a son of a renowned clan, with abundant wealth; I would now do better to go back, enjoy the five sense pleasures, and give widely and make merit.” Then the World-Honored One, knowing what Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa thought in his mind, said to a certain bhikṣu: you go now to where Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa is, and tell him: “The World-Honored One calls you.” That bhikṣu, having received the Buddha’s instruction, went to where Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa was and said to him: “The World-Honored One calls you.” Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, hearing that bhikṣu speak the teacher’s command, went to where the World-Honored One was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, and stood to one side.
Then the World-Honored One said to Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa: did you truly, sitting alone in quiet meditative reflection, give rise to this thought: “Among the śrāvakas who diligently train under the World-Honored One, I too am counted, yet now I have not yet attained the liberation of the exhaustion of the outflows. I am a son of a renowned clan, and also have much wealth; I would do better to return to lay life, enjoy the pleasures of the five sense pleasures, and give widely and make merit”? Then Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa thought: “The World-Honored One already knows my mind.” Frightened, his hair standing on end, he said to the Buddha: “It is truly so, World-Honored One!” The Buddha said to Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa: “I will now ask you; answer me according to your mind. Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, when you were a layman, were you skilled at playing the lute?” He answered: “Yes, World-Honored One!” He asked further: “What do you think? When you played the lute, if you tuned the strings too tight, could it produce a subtle, harmonious, and refined sound?” He answered: “No, World-Honored One!” He asked further: “How is it? If you tuned the strings too slack, could it produce a subtle, harmonious, and refined sound?” He answered: “No, World-Honored One!” He asked further: “How is it? If you tuned the strings well, neither slack nor tight, could it then produce a beautiful, harmonious, and refined sound?” He answered: “Yes, World-Honored One!” The Buddha said to Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa: “Energy too intense increases restlessness and regret; energy too slack makes one lazy. Therefore you should cultivate evenly and hold it in, not cling, not be heedless, not grasp at signs.” Then the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and rejoiced in it with appreciation, paid homage, and departed.
Then the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa constantly kept in mind the simile of playing the lute spoken by the World-Honored One, and sat alone in quiet meditative reflection. As said above, and so on up to, the outflows were exhausted, his mind was liberated, and he became an arhat. Then the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, having attained arhatship, experiencing within the joy of liberation, gave rise to this thought: “I should now go and pay my respects to the World-Honored One.” Then the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa went to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew, sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! One who has attained arhatship in the World-Honored One’s Dharma has exhausted the outflows, has done what was to be done, has laid down the heavy burden, has attained his own benefit, has exhausted the bonds of existence, and his mind is liberated by right knowledge; at that very time, he is liberated in six respects. What six? Liberation through freedom from desire, liberation through freedom from ill will, liberation through seclusion, liberation through the exhaustion of craving, liberation from all clinging, liberation through unforgetting mindfulness.
“World-Honored One! If someone, on the basis of a little faith, speaks of liberation through freedom from desire, this is not fitting; the exhaustion of greed, hatred, and delusion—this is called true liberation through freedom from desire. If again someone, on the basis of a little keeping of precepts, says, I have attained liberation through freedom from ill will, this too is not fitting; the exhaustion of greed, hatred, and delusion—this is called true liberation through freedom from ill will. If again someone, on the basis of cultivating seclusion from gain and offerings, speaks of liberation through seclusion, this too is not fitting; the exhaustion of greed, hatred, and delusion—this is true liberation through seclusion. The exhaustion of greed, hatred, and delusion is also called freedom from craving, also called freedom from clinging, also called liberation free from lapses of mindfulness. Just so, World-Honored One! If bhikṣus have not yet attained arhatship and not yet exhausted the outflows, they are not liberated in these six respects.
“If again a bhikṣu is at the stage of training, has not yet attained the higher security, and dwells with a mind cultivating and tending toward nirvāṇa, at that time he is accomplished in the training in precepts, accomplished in the faculties of one in training; afterward he will attain the exhaustion of the outflows, the liberation of mind without outflows, and so on up to, he knows of himself that he will undergo no further existence; at that very time, he attains the precepts of one beyond training, attains the faculties of one beyond training. Suppose an infant, foolish and small, lies on its back; at that time it is accomplished in the faculties of a child; later it gradually grows, its faculties are accomplished, and at that very time it is accomplished in the faculties of an adult. So too is one at the stage of training: not yet attaining the higher security, and so on up to, being accomplished in the precepts of one beyond training and the faculties of one beyond training. Though the eye constantly cognizes forms, it can never hinder the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom, because the mind abides firmly; within, he cultivates measureless good liberation, contemplating arising and ceasing, and so on up to, impermanence. The ear cognizing sounds, the nose cognizing odours, the tongue cognizing tastes, the body cognizing tangibles, the mind cognizing mental objects—none can hinder the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom, because the mind abides firmly; within, he cultivates measureless good liberation, contemplating arising and ceasing. Suppose a village is near a great rocky mountain, not cracked, not broken, not hollowed through, wholly thick and dense; even if winds blow from the four directions, they cannot shake it, nor can they pass through it. So too is the one beyond training: though the eye constantly cognizes forms, and so on up to, the mind constantly cognizes mental objects, none can hinder the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom, because the mind abides firmly; within, he cultivates measureless good liberation, contemplating arising and ceasing.” Then Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa restated it in verse:
“Free from desire, the mind is liberated; liberation free of hatred is likewise so;
in seclusion the mind is liberated, craving forever without remainder.
From all clinging the mind is liberated, and in the mind right mindfulness is not lost;
clearly understanding the arising of the sense bases, within them the mind is liberated.
That bhikṣu whose mind is liberated, his mind has come to rest;
all that was to be done has been done, and he no longer does what is to be done.
Like a great rocky mountain, which the winds of the four directions cannot shake,
forms, sounds, odours, tastes, tangibles, and mental objects, the pleasant and the unpleasant—
the six sense bases constantly face him, yet none can shake his mind;
the mind constantly abides, firm, closely contemplating the arising and ceasing of all dharmas.”
When the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa spoke this Dharma, the teacher was glad at heart; the many learned practitioners of pure conduct, having heard what the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa said, all greatly rejoiced. Then the venerable Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, having heard the Buddha teach the Dharma, rejoiced and rejoiced in it with appreciation, paid homage, and departed.
Then the World-Honored One, knowing that Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa had not long departed, said to the bhikṣus: “One whose mind is well liberated should declare in this way, as Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa declared by wisdom: neither exalting himself nor belittling others, rightly speaking the meaning of it; not like those of overestimating conceit, who do not grasp its meaning yet praise themselves as having attained superhuman states, and bring loss upon themselves.”
〔255 · Guarding the doors〕(0063b19)Thus have I heard. At one time the venerable Mahākātyāyana was staying in the Avanti country, on the bank of the Shimotuo River, in the forest cave of the Monkey Cell. There was a brāhmaṇa Luxizhe who respectfully served him, as one serves an arhat. Then the venerable Mahākātyāyana, in the early morning, put on his robe, took his bowl, entered the village of the Monkey Cell, and begged for alms in order; having returned from begging, he put away his robe and bowl, washed his feet, and entered the cave to sit in meditation. Then the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe had many young disciples, who went out gathering firewood and came beside the venerable Mahākātyāyana’s cave, and played and joked together, saying: “Here lives a shaven-headed ascetic, a man of darkness, not a man excellent in the world, yet the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe honours him and makes offerings to him, as one would to an arhat.” Then the venerable Mahākātyāyana said to those young men: “Young men! Young men! Do not make noise.” Those young men finished their words and said they dared not make noise again; yet so it went a second and a third time, and their talk still did not stop. Thereupon the venerable Mahākātyāyana came out of the door and said to those young men: “Young men! Young men! Do not talk. I will now teach the Dharma for you; just listen.” The young men said: “Very well; we only wish you to teach the Dharma; we will listen and receive it.” Then the venerable Mahākātyāyana spoke in verse:
“The brahmins of ancient times cultivated excellent and sublime precepts,
were able to give rise to knowledge of past lives, and delighted in the meditation of truth;
constantly they abode in loving-kindness and compassion, closing the sense doors,
taming the faults of the mouth—so was the practice of ancient times.
Having abandoned the original true practice, they keep what is false;
guarding their clan they are heedless, following the senses in pursuit of the six objects;
they starve themselves and dwell among the tombs, bathe three times a day, recite the three scriptures,
yet do not guard the sense doors—just like gaining treasure in a dream.
Braiding their hair, wearing hides, refraining from theft, smearing their bodies with ash,
covering their forms with coarse cloth, holding a staff and carrying a water-jar,
feigning the appearance of brahmins in order to seek gain and offerings.
Well guarding oneself, clear and far from dust and stain,
not harming beings—this is the brahmin who has the path.”
Then those young brahmins were angry and displeased, and said to the venerable Mahākātyāyana: “You slander our scriptures, destroy what is said in them, and revile the brahmins.” Carrying their bundles of firewood, they returned to the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe and said to the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe: “Preceptor, do you know? That Mahākātyāyana slanders the scriptures, disparages what is said, and reviles the brahmins.” The brāhmaṇa Luxizhe said to those young men: “Young men! Do not say such things. Why is that? Mahākātyāyana has always valued virtue in precepts; he would not slander the scriptures, disparage what is said, or revile the brahmins.” The young men said: “If the preceptor does not believe our words, he may go and see for himself.” Then the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe, not believing the young men’s words, went to where Mahākātyāyana was; having greeted and comforted each other, he withdrew, sat to one side, and said to Mahākātyāyana: “Did my young disciples come here?” He answered: “They came here.” “Did you speak with them at all?” He answered: “I spoke with them.” The brāhmaṇa Luxizhe said: “What you said with those young men—you may now tell it all to me once.” Mahākātyāyana then told it to him at length. Then the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe too grew angry and displeased at heart, and said to Mahākātyāyana: “At first I did not believe the young men’s words; now Mahākātyāyana truly slanders the scriptures, speaks disparagingly, and reviles the brahmins.” Having said this, he remained silent for a little while.
After a while, he said to Mahākātyāyana again: “What you, kind sir, call the ‘door’—what is the ‘door’?” Mahākātyāyana said: “Good, good, brahmin! You ask in accordance with the Dharma; I will now teach you the ‘door.’ Brahmin! The eye is a door, because of seeing forms; the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind are doors, because of cognizing mental objects.” The brahmin said: “Wonderful, Mahākātyāyana! I ask about the door, and you speak of the door. As Mahākātyāyana speaks of not guarding the doors—what is not guarding the doors?” Mahākātyāyana said: “Good, good, brahmin! You ask about not guarding the doors; it is a question in accordance with the Dharma; I will now teach you not guarding the doors. Brahmin! The foolish, unlearned ordinary person, having seen forms with the eye, gives rise to grasping and attachment toward pleasing forms, and gives rise to hatred toward unpleasing forms; he does not abide in mindfulness of the body, and therefore does not know the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom as they really are; the various evil and unwholesome things that arise in him he cannot extinguish without remainder; the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom are hindered and not fulfilled; because the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom are not fulfilled, his body is full of evil conduct, finds no rest, and his mind is not calm; because it is not calm, his sense doors are untamed, unguarded, uncultivated. As with the eye and forms, so it is likewise with the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects.”
The brāhmaṇa Luxizhe said: “Wonderful, wonderful, Mahākātyāyana! I ask about not guarding the doors, and you teach me not guarding the doors. Mahākātyāyana! How again is it called well guarding the doors?” Mahākātyāyana said to the brahmin: “Good, good! You are able to ask me the meaning of well guarding the doors. Listen closely and reflect well; I will teach you the meaning of guarding the doors. The learned noble disciple, having seen forms with the eye, gives rise to no grasping and attachment toward pleasing forms, and gives rise to no hatred toward unpleasing forms; constantly holding his mind, he abides in mindfulness of the body, and knows as it really is the measureless liberation of mind and liberation by wisdom; the evil and unwholesome things that arise in him are stilled without remainder; the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom are fulfilled; liberation having been fulfilled, the evil conduct of bodily contact all comes to rest, and the mind attains right mindfulness; this is called the good taming, guarding, and cultivating of the first door. As with the eye and forms, so it is likewise with the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects.”
The brāhmaṇa Luxizhe said: “Wonderful, Mahākātyāyana! I ask the meaning of guarding the doors, and you teach me the meaning of guarding the doors. Suppose a man seeking poisonous herbs instead found the deathless; so it is with me now: I came bearing anger and sat on this seat, and Mahākātyāyana, with the great rain of the Dharma, has rained into my body, like a rain of the deathless. Mahākātyāyana! The affairs of my household are many; please allow me now to return home.” Mahākātyāyana said: “Brahmin! You should know it is the time.” Then the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe, having heard what Mahākātyāyana said, rejoiced and rejoiced in it with appreciation, rose from his seat, and departed.
卷第八說的是觀眼無常。卷第九二十六經,問的換了一個字:世間。卷首三經,三彌離提三次問「云何名世間」〔T02 0056a27〕,世尊三次答,答的都是眼。卷末一經,魯醯遮婆羅門問「何等為『門』」〔T02 0064a08〕,摩訶迦旃延答:「眼是門,以見色故。」〔T02 0064a10〕從世間到門,中間二十餘經,說的是同一件事:世間在眼上,門也在眼上。
這一卷的說者不止世尊。二十六經中,十七經世尊說;經二三四世尊略說,阿難廣說;經二四八阿難問純陀;經二四九阿難問舍利弗;經二五〇、二五一摩訶拘絺羅問舍利弗;經二五二舍利弗與優波先那,後段佛說護偈;經二五三優陀夷為婆羅門尼說;經二五四二十億耳自說六處解脫;經二五五摩訶迦旃延為魯醯遮婆羅門說。住處也多:舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園八經,毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂八經,王舍城耆闍崛山、迦蘭陀竹園六經,餘四經在拘留搜、波吒利弗多羅、拘薩羅、阿磐提。所觀仍是六處,說的人與說的地方換了,說法的樣子也換了:這一卷多問答,多譬喻,有偈十處。
一、世間(經二三〇至二三三)
三彌離提問:「世尊!所謂世間者,云何名世間?」〔T02 0056a26〕世尊答:「謂眼、色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂。耳、鼻、舌、身、意、法、意識、意觸、意觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,是名世間。」〔T02 0056a27〕世間就是卷第八所觀的那一組。為什麼?「六入處集則觸集,如是乃至純大苦聚集。」〔T02 0056b02〕反過來說:「若無彼眼、無色、無眼識、無眼觸、無眼觸因緣生受」〔T02 0056b03〕,「則無世間,亦不施設世間」〔T02 0056b06〕。無眼則無世間——不是世間消失,是世間無從施設。經末一句:「如世間。如是眾生、如是魔,亦如是說。」〔T02 0056b10〕眾生、魔,與世間同一答法。魔在這一卷後面要多次出現;此處先說,魔就是眼乃至受。
第二經問同,答換了一個字:「危脆敗壞,是名世間。」〔T02 0056b14〕「眼是危脆敗壞法」〔T02 0056b15〕,色、眼識、眼觸、受「彼一切亦是危脆敗壞」〔T02 0056b17〕。第三經問「世間空」〔T02 0056b23〕,答:「眼空,常、恒、不變易法空,我所空。所以者何?此性自爾」〔T02 0056b24〕。空什麼?空常、空恒、空不變易法、空我所。為什麼空?「此性自爾」——眼的性就是這樣,不是誰使它空。三經三答:世間是眼乃至受;是危脆敗壞;是空。
第四經世尊自說四句:「我今當說世間、世間集、世間滅、世間滅道跡。」〔T02 0056c03〕「云何為世間?謂六內入處。」〔T02 0056c05〕「云何世間集?謂當來有愛,喜、貪俱,彼彼集著。」〔T02 0056c06〕「云何世間滅?謂當來有愛,喜、貪俱,彼彼集著無餘斷,已捨、已吐、已盡、離欲、滅、止、沒。」〔T02 0056c07〕「云何世間滅道跡?謂八聖道」〔T02 0056c09〕。這是四聖諦的格式,苦換成世間。世間是六內入處,世間集是愛,世間滅是愛斷,道是八聖道。前三經說世間是什麼,第四經說世間從哪裡來、到哪裡去。來處是愛,不是眼。
二、到世界邊(經二三四)
世尊略說一句:「我不說有人行到世界邊者,我亦不說不行到世界邊而究竟苦邊者。」〔T02 0056c13〕說完入室坐禪。兩句都是「不說」:不說有人走到世界邊,也不說不到世界邊能盡苦。眾多比丘不解,議請阿難。阿難先說什麼是世間:「若世間、世間名、世間覺、世間言辭、世間語說,此等皆入世間數。」〔T02 0056c28〕「謂眼是世間、世間名、世間覺、世間言辭、世間語說,是等悉入世間數。」〔T02 0057a01〕世間、世間的名、對世間的覺、說世間的言辭——都算世間,都在眼上。然後說怎麼到邊:「多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知,是名聖弟子到世界邊、知世間、世間所重、度世間。」〔T02 0057a03〕到世界邊不是走到,是於六入處集滅味患離如實知。偈說:「非是遊步者,能到世界邊,不到世界邊,不能免眾苦」〔T02 0057a07〕;「世界邊唯有,正智能諦了」〔T02 0057a11〕。世尊兩句不說,阿難解成一句:世界邊以正智到,不以步行到。
卷第八經二一一世尊略說「當覺六入處」〔T02 0053b14〕,也是阿難廣說。兩卷各有一經世尊略說入室、阿難廣說,廣說的都落在六入處上。
三、有師、有近住弟子(經二三五)
「有師、有近住弟子,則苦獨住,無師、無近住弟子,則樂獨住。」〔T02 0057a17〕有師是苦,無師是樂——這一句要看經怎麼定義師。「緣眼、色,生惡不善覺,貪、恚、癡俱,若彼比丘行此法者,是名有師,若於此邊住者,是名近住弟子。」〔T02 0057a19〕師是緣眼色所生的惡不善覺;比丘行此法,惡不善覺就是他的師;住在惡不善覺邊上,就是它的近住弟子。「彼比丘不行,是名無師。不依彼住,是名無近住弟子。」〔T02 0057a25〕無師無弟子的比丘,「我說彼得梵行福」〔T02 0057a28〕,「於我建立梵行,能正盡苦,究竟苦邊」〔T02 0057a29〕。這一經用師弟子作喻,喻的是人與自己的惡覺的關係:行它,就是拜它為師;靠它住,就是作它的弟子。獨住而樂,是不拜這個師。
四、清淨乞食住(經二三六)
舍利弗晝日坐禪後來見世尊。世尊問入何等禪住,舍利弗答:「世尊!我今於林中入空三昧禪住。」〔T02 0057b10〕世尊說:「善哉!善哉!舍利弗,汝今入上座禪住而坐禪。」〔T02 0057b11〕舍利弗說空三昧,世尊說上座禪住,同一禪住兩個名。接著說想入上座禪的比丘當如是學:「若入城時、若行乞食時、若出城時,當作是思惟」〔T02 0057b13〕:「我今眼見色,頗起欲、恩愛、愛念著不?」〔T02 0057b15〕上座禪不止在林中坐,入城、乞食、出城時也自問:眼見色,起不起愛念著?若起,「彼比丘為斷惡不善故,當勤欲方便,堪能繫念修學」〔T02 0057b17〕,「譬如有人,火燒頭衣,為盡滅故,當起增上方便,勤教令滅」〔T02 0057b18〕。若不起,「彼比丘願以此喜樂善根,日夜精勤,繫念修習」〔T02 0057b23〕。經自己給了名:「是名比丘於行、住、坐、臥淨除乞食,是故此經名清淨乞食住。」〔T02 0057b24〕空三昧、上座禪住、清淨乞食住——三個名說的是一件事:眼見色時知道有沒有愛念著。空住不離乞食。
五、見法般涅槃(經二三七、二三八)
郁瞿婁長者問:「何故有一比丘見法般涅槃?何故比丘不得見法般涅槃?」〔T02 0057c01〕答:「若有比丘眼識於色,愛念染著,以愛念染著故,常依於識;為彼縛故,若彼取故,不得見法般涅槃。」〔T02 0057c03〕眼識於色愛念染著,就常依於識;依識就被縛、被取。反之,「不愛樂染著者,不依於識,不觸、不著、不取故,此諸比丘得見法般涅槃」〔T02 0057c07〕。見法般涅槃與不得,差別只在眼識於色愛不愛。經末說這一經有三個版本:「如長者所問經,如是阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經,亦如上說。」〔T02 0057c12〕長者問、阿難問、佛自說,答全同。
第二經異比丘問:「何因何緣眼識生?」〔T02 0057c16〕答:「眼因緣色,眼識生。所以者何?若眼識生,一切眼色因緣故。」〔T02 0057c18〕乃至「諸所有意識,彼一切皆意法因緣生故」〔T02 0057c20〕。識從眼色來。前一經說依識被縛,這一經說識本身是眼色因緣生。依識,依的是一個因緣生的東西。
六、結所繫法與結法(經二三九、二四〇)
兩經同一格式,各只一答。「云何結所繫法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名結所繫法。云何結法?謂欲貪,是名結法。」〔T02 0057c26〕「云何所取法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名所取法。云何取法?謂欲貪,是名取法。」〔T02 0058a03〕被結的是六處六境,結是欲貪;被取的是六處六境,取是欲貪。眼色不是結,欲貪才是結。這兩經短,但這一卷後面經二五〇的黑牛白牛喻,說的就是這一句。
七、寧以火燒熱銅籌(經二四一、二四二)
世尊說:「愚癡無聞凡夫,比丘!寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目,令其熾然,不以眼識取於色相、取隨形好。所以者何?取於色相、取隨形好故,墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸。」〔T02 0058a08〕耳寧燒鐵錐、鼻舌寧利刀斷截、身寧剛鐵利槍刺,五處各一喻。然後說睡眠:「諸比丘!睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命,無利、無福,然諸比丘寧當睡眠,不於彼色而起覺想;若起覺想者,必生纏縛諍訟,能令多眾起於非義,不能饒益安樂天人。」〔T02 0058a25〕寧可燒眼不取色相,寧可睡眠不起覺想——兩個寧可,說的是取相與覺想的害大於失明與睡眠。
後半轉到多聞聖弟子。聖弟子作如是學:「我今寧以熾然鐵槍以貫其目,不以眼識取於色相,墮三惡趣,長夜受苦。我從今日當正思惟」〔T02 0058b01〕:「觀眼無常、有為、心緣生法,若色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂,彼亦無常、有為、心緣生法。」〔T02 0058b03〕凡夫的寧可是世尊替他說的;聖弟子的寧可是自己說的,說完接一句「我從今日當正思惟」。所觀是「無常、有為、心緣生法」——這一卷此處第一次說「心緣生法」,眼與色、識、觸、受都是心緣所生。如是觀者,「於眼生厭」〔T02 0058b15〕,「厭故不樂,不樂故解脫」〔T02 0058b16〕。
第二經四句:「若眼不知、不識、不斷、不離欲,不堪能正盡苦;於眼若知、若識、若斷、若離欲,堪能正盡苦。」〔T02 0058b22〕與卷第八經一九〇同格式。經末:「如眼四經,如是乃至意二十四經如上說。」〔T02 0058b26〕一經二十四經。
八、魔(經二四三至二四七)
五經說魔。「若諸比丘於眼味者,當知是沙門、婆羅門不得自在脫於魔手,魔縛所縛,入於魔繫。」〔T02 0058b28〕於眼味,就入魔繫;「於眼不味者」〔T02 0058c02〕,就「不隨於魔,脫於魔手,不入魔繫」〔T02 0058c03〕。經末列同型:「如味,如是歡喜、讚歎、染著、堅住、愛樂、憎嫉,亦如是說。如內入處七經,外入處七經,亦如是說。」〔T02 0058c06〕味、歡喜、讚歎、染著、堅住、愛樂、憎嫉,七種都是入魔繫的路。第二經立名:「有六魔鈎。云何為六?眼味著色,是則魔鈎」〔T02 0058c10〕,乃至意味著法。「若沙門、婆羅門眼味著色者,當知是沙門、婆羅門魔鈎鈎其咽,於魔不得自在。」〔T02 0058c14〕鈎在咽上,魚被鈎住的樣子。
第三經在拘留搜說四品法經。「有眼識色可愛、可念、可樂、可著,比丘見已,歡喜、讚歎、樂著、堅住,有眼識色不可愛、不可念、不可樂著、苦厭。比丘見已,瞋恚、嫌薄。如是比丘於魔不得自在」〔T02 0058c21〕。可愛的歡喜,不可愛的瞋恚,兩頭都在魔手裡。反之,「比丘見已,知喜不讚歎、不樂著堅實」〔T02 0058c27〕,不可愛的「不瞋恚、嫌薄」〔T02 0058c29〕,「如是比丘不隨魔,自在」〔T02 0058c29〕。四品是:可愛而歡喜、不可愛而瞋恚、可愛而不讚歎、不可愛而不瞋恚。前二品入魔,後二品不隨魔。
第四經魔自己來。魔波旬化作御車者,蓬頭亂髮,手執牛杖,問:「瞿曇!見我牛不?」〔T02 0059a09〕世尊知是惡魔,問:「惡魔!何處有牛?何用牛為?」〔T02 0059a10〕魔白佛:「瞿曇!眼觸入處,是我所乘。耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,是我所乘。」〔T02 0059a12〕魔的牛是六觸入處。再問世尊要去哪裡。世尊答:「汝有眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。若彼無眼觸入處,無耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,汝所不到,我往到彼。」〔T02 0059a14〕魔有六觸入處,世尊去的地方是無六觸入處處,魔到不了。魔偈說:「若常有我者,彼悉是我所,一切悉屬我,瞿曇何所之。」〔T02 0059a18〕世尊答偈:「若言有我者,彼說我則非,是故知波旬,即自墮負處。」〔T02 0059a21〕魔說有我則一切屬我,世尊說說有我的那個我就不是我,魔自己落到負處。魔再問為什麼不獨自去而教人,世尊答:「若有離魔者,問度彼岸道,為彼平等說,真實永無餘,時習不放逸,永離魔自在。」〔T02 0059a27〕魔末偈以餓烏自比:「有石似段肉,餓烏來欲食」〔T02 0059b02〕,「我今猶如烏,瞿曇如石生」〔T02 0059b05〕,「內心懷愁毒,即彼沒不現」〔T02 0059b07〕。這一卷說魔五經,只有這一經魔出面;他自己說了他乘的是什麼:六觸入處。經二三〇末說「如是魔,亦如是說」,魔就是眼乃至受,此處魔自己證實。
第五經收尾:「若沙門、婆羅門眼習近於色,則隨魔所自在,乃至不得解脫魔繫。」〔T02 0059b09〕不習近則「不隨魔,自在,乃至得解脫魔繫」〔T02 0059b12〕。經末列同型:「如習近,如是繫著、如是味、如是鄰聚,若使受持繫著,我所求欲,淳濃不捨,亦如上說。」〔T02 0059b15〕
九、識非我(經二四八)
阿難問大純陀:「如世尊、如來、應、等正覺所知所見,說四大造色,施設顯露,此四大色非我,如來、應、等正覺所知所見,亦復說識非我耶?」〔T02 0059b22〕四大色非我,世尊說了;識非我,世尊說了嗎?純陀請阿難自己說。阿難以問答說:「為有眼、有色、有眼識不?」〔T02 0059b29〕有。「為緣眼及色,生眼識不?」〔T02 0059c01〕是。「若眼及色生眼識,彼因、彼緣,為常、為無常?」〔T02 0059c02〕無常。「彼因、彼緣生眼識,彼因、彼緣無常變易時,彼識住耶?」〔T02 0059c04〕不住。「彼法若生、若滅可知,多聞聖弟子於中寧見是我、異我、相在不?」〔T02 0059c06〕不見。六識各問一遍。結語:「是故,尊者!而如來、應、等正覺所知所見,說識亦無常。」〔T02 0059c17〕
阿難的問法有次第:有眼色識——識緣眼色生——因緣無常——因緣變易識不住——生滅可知者非我。識非我,不是直說的,是從識的因緣推出的:因緣無常,識不能住,能見生滅,所以非我。喻是芭蕉:「譬如士夫持斧入山,見芭蕉樹,謂堪材用,斷根、截葉、斫枝、剝皮,求其堅實,剝至於盡,都無堅處。」〔T02 0059c19〕「如是多聞聖弟子正觀眼識,耳、鼻、舌、身、意識。當正觀時,都無可取,無可取故,無所著,無所著故,自覺涅槃」〔T02 0059c21〕。這一經答了純陀的問:世尊說識非我,說法是這樣說的。
十、六觸入處盡(經二四九)
阿難問舍利弗:「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,更有餘不?」〔T02 0060a02〕舍利弗說:「莫作此問」〔T02 0060a03〕。再問「無有餘耶」〔T02 0060a06〕,再問「有餘無餘、非有餘非無餘耶」〔T02 0060a09〕,舍利弗都說不應作如是問。阿難問為什麼。舍利弗答:「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,有餘耶?此則虛言。無餘耶?此則虛言。有餘無餘耶?此則虛言。非有餘非無餘耶?此則虛言。」〔T02 0060a16〕四句都是虛言。那什麼不是虛言?「若言六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,離諸虛偽,得般涅槃,此則佛說。」〔T02 0060a19〕六觸入處盡之後有沒有餘,四句都不能問;能說的只有一句:離諸虛偽,得般涅槃。四句是虛言,因為四句都在問「餘」——六觸入處盡了,還拿六觸入處的話去問。這一經把卷首經二三〇『無眼則無世間,亦不施設世間』說到底:不施設,就是不能以有無去問。
十一、黑牛白牛(經二五〇)
摩訶拘絺羅問舍利弗:「眼繫色耶?色繫眼耶?」〔T02 0060a29〕乃至「意繫法耶?法繫意耶?」〔T02 0060b01〕舍利弗答:「非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,尊者摩訶拘絺羅,於其中間,若彼欲貪,是其繫也。」〔T02 0060b03〕喻:「譬如二牛,一黑一白,共一軛鞅縛繫,人問言:『為黑牛繫白牛,為白牛繫黑牛。』為等問不?」〔T02 0060b06〕拘絺羅答:「非黑牛繫白牛,亦非白牛繫黑牛,然於中間,若軛、若繫鞅者,是彼繫縛。」〔T02 0060b08〕眼與色是兩頭牛,誰也不繫誰;繫的是中間的軛。軛是欲貪。經二三九說結所繫法是眼色、結法是欲貪,這裡用牛喻說清楚。
然後說為什麼這一點要緊:「若眼繫色,若色繫眼,乃至若意繫法,若法繫意,世尊不教人建立梵行,得盡苦邊,以非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,故世尊教人建立梵行,得盡苦邊。」〔T02 0060b13〕若眼本身繫色,梵行無用——眼在,色在,繫就在。因為繫的是中間的欲貪,欲貪可斷,梵行才有用。證據是世尊自己:「世尊眼見色若好、若惡,不起欲貪,其餘眾生眼若見色若好、若惡,則起欲貪,是故世尊說當斷欲貪,則心解脫」〔T02 0060b17〕。世尊有眼,見色,不起欲貪。眼色不是問題。
十二、無明與明(經二五一)
拘絺羅問:「謂無明者。云何為無明?」〔T02 0060b29〕舍利弗答:「所謂無知,無知者是為無明。云何無知?謂眼無常不如實知,是名無知,眼生滅法不如實知,是名無知。」〔T02 0060b29〕「於此六觸入處如實不知、不見、不無間等、愚闇、無明、大冥,是名無明。」〔T02 0060c04〕再問明。「所謂為知,知者是明,為何所知?謂眼無常、眼無常如實知,眼生滅法、眼生滅法如實知。」〔T02 0060c07〕「於此六觸入處如實知、見、明、覺、悟、慧、無間等,是名為明。」〔T02 0060c10〕無明是不知眼無常,明是知眼無常。卷第十經二五六摩訶拘絺羅問無明,舍利弗答「無明者謂不知,不知者是無明」〔T02 0064c01〕,所不知的是色無常;這裡所觀換成六觸入處,答法一樣。無明不是不知道什麼深的東西,是不知道眼無常。
十三、優波先那(經二五二)
優波先那在蛇頭巖下坐禪,毒蛇墮身。他叫舍利弗:「語諸比丘,毒蛇墮我身上,我身中毒,汝等駛來,扶持我身,出置於外,莫令於內身壞碎,如糠糟聚。」〔T02 0060c19〕舍利弗看他:「我今觀汝色貌,諸根不異於常,而言中毒」〔T02 0060c23〕。優波先那答:若有人說「我眼是我、我所」〔T02 0060c26〕乃至「受、想、行、識陰是我、我所」〔T02 0061a01〕,「面色諸根應有變異。我今不爾,眼非我、我所;乃至識陰非我、我所,是故面色諸根無有變異。」〔T02 0061a02〕六處、六境、六界、五陰,一一非我我所,所以面色諸根不變。舍利弗印之:「汝若長夜離我、我所、我慢繫著使,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未來世永不復起,云何面色諸根當有變異?」〔T02 0061a05〕扶出窟外,身壞如糠糟。舍利弗偈:「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道,歡喜而捨壽,猶如棄毒鉢。」〔T02 0061a11〕
後段舍利弗報世尊,世尊說:「若優波先那誦此偈者,則不中毒,身亦不壞」〔T02 0061a23〕,說護偈與呪術章句。偈先慈念諸龍王,「慈悲於無足,及以二足者,四足與多足,亦悉起慈悲」〔T02 0061b02〕,「慈一切眾生,有量及無量」〔T02 0061b05〕;再說三寶:「貪欲瞋恚癡,世間之三毒,如此三毒惡,永除名佛寶,法寶滅眾毒,僧寶亦無餘」〔T02 0061b13〕。舍利弗說:「優波先那未曾聞此偈,未曾聞此呪術章句,世尊今日說此,正為當來世耳。」〔T02 0061b25〕這一經前段說的是無我:中毒而面色不變,因為眼乃至識陰非我我所。後段的護偈是為當來世說的,不是為優波先那。本疏讀前段。
十四、苦樂異生(經二五三)
優陀夷在拘薩羅,毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼三次請食問法,三次「著好革屣,以衣覆頭」〔T02 0061c29〕慠慢而坐,優陀夷三次答「非時」〔T02 0062a03〕不說。弟子說破:「彼尊者優陀夷以敬法故,不說而去。」〔T02 0062a12〕婆羅門尼「脫革屣,整衣服,更坐卑床」〔T02 0062a15〕,優陀夷才說。問:「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作,復有說言苦樂他作,復有說言苦樂自他作,復有說言苦樂非自非他作。尊者!復云何?」〔T02 0062a18〕答:「姊妹!阿羅訶說苦樂異生,非如是說。」〔T02 0062a21〕「阿羅訶說:『從其因緣,生諸苦樂。』」〔T02 0062a23〕四種說法都不是阿羅訶說的;阿羅訶說苦樂從因緣生。什麼因緣?「有眼不?」〔T02 0062a25〕有。「有色不?」〔T02 0062a25〕有。「有眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂不?」〔T02 0062a26〕有。「此是阿羅訶說:『從其因緣,生於苦樂。』」〔T02 0062b01〕苦樂從眼、色、眼識、眼觸來——自作他作都不是,是這一組所生。再問滅:「一切眼、一切時滅無餘,猶有眼觸因緣生受,內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂耶?」〔T02 0062b07〕無。「是為阿羅訶說:『因緣生苦、樂、不苦不樂滅。』」〔T02 0062b12〕婆羅門尼得法眼淨。
自作、他作、自他作、非自非他作,四句問的是誰作苦樂。阿羅訶不答誰,答從什麼生:眼色識觸。苦樂是因緣生的,不是誰作的。經二三三說世間集是愛,這一經說苦樂的因緣是眼色識觸;前者說集,後者說生。
十五、彈琴(經二五四)
二十億耳精勤修習,未盡諸漏,念:「我今寧可還受五欲,廣行施作福。」〔T02 0062b27〕世尊知其念,召來問:「汝在俗時,善彈琴不?」〔T02 0062c10〕急其絃,不得「微妙和雅音」〔T02 0062c12〕;緩其絃,亦不得;「善調琴絃,不緩不急,然後發妙和雅音」〔T02 0062c15〕。世尊說:「精進太急,增其掉悔,精進太緩,令人懈怠,是故汝當平等修習攝受,莫著、莫放逸、莫取相。」〔T02 0062c16〕二十億耳常念此喻,漏盡得阿羅漢。
得阿羅漢後他來說自己解脫了什麼:「當於爾時解脫六處。云何為六?離欲解脫、離恚解脫、遠離解脫、愛盡解脫、諸取解脫、心不忘念解脫。」〔T02 0062c28〕六解脫,每一種都有假的:「若有依少信心而言離欲解脫,此非所應;貪、恚、癡盡,是名真實離欲解脫。」〔T02 0063a02〕依少持戒說離恚解脫,依利養遠離說遠離解脫,都不是。真實的只有一個判準:「貪、恚、癡盡」。「貪、恚、癡盡,亦名離愛,亦名離取,亦名離忘念解脫。」〔T02 0063a07〕六個名,一個事。學地比丘像嬰童仰臥,諸根漸長,「當於爾時成就長者諸根」〔T02 0063a16〕。無學者如何?「若眼常識色,終不能妨心解脫、慧解脫,意堅住故,內修無量善解脫,觀察生滅,乃至無常。」〔T02 0063a18〕眼還是識色,不妨解脫。喻:「譬如村邑近大石山,不斷、不壞、不穿,一向厚密,假使四方風吹,不能動搖、不能穿過。」〔T02 0063a22〕偈:「色聲香味觸,及法之好惡,六入處常對,不能動其心。」〔T02 0063b07〕世尊印可:「善心解脫者,應如是記說,如二十億耳以智記說,亦不自舉,亦不下他,正說其義」〔T02 0063b15〕。
這一經前半是彈琴喻,後半是六處解脫。彈琴說的是精進的鬆緊;六處解脫說的是解脫了以後眼色還在,心不動。兩半連起來:不緩不急的精進,到的是六入處常對而心不動。
十六、守護門(經二五五)
摩訶迦旃延住阿磐提,魯醯遮婆羅門的年少弟子在窟邊戲笑說「剃髮沙門」〔T02 0063b26〕是「黑闇人」〔T02 0063b26〕。迦旃延為他們說偈,說古昔婆羅門「修習勝妙戒」〔T02 0063c06〕,「常住於慈悲,關閉諸根門」〔T02 0063c08〕;今之婆羅門「捨本真實行,而存虛偽事,守族姓放逸,從諸根六境」〔T02 0063c10〕,「不守護根門,猶如夢得寶」〔T02 0063c13〕;末說:「善攝護其身,澄淨離塵垢,不惱於眾生,是道婆羅門。」〔T02 0063c17〕年少瞋恚,回報魯醯遮;魯醯遮來問,迦旃延為他廣說,魯醯遮也瞋恚。須臾,他問:「仁者所說『門』。何等為『門』?」〔T02 0064a08〕迦旃延答:「眼是門,以見色故。耳、鼻、舌、身、意是門,以識法故。」〔T02 0064a10〕
再問不守護門。「愚癡無聞凡夫眼見色已,於可念色而起緣著,不可念色而起瞋恚。不住身念處,故於心解脫、慧解脫無如實知。」〔T02 0064a16〕因此「於其根門則不調伏、不守護、不修習」〔T02 0064a22〕。再問善守護門。「多聞聖弟子眼見色已,於可念色不起緣著,不可念色不起瞋恚;常攝其心住身念處,無量心解脫、慧解脫如實知」〔T02 0064a29〕,「是名初門善調伏守護修習」〔T02 0064b05〕。守護門的關鍵一句是「常攝其心住身念處」——不是閉眼不見色,是見色時心住身念處。魯醯遮說:「譬如士夫求毒藥草反得甘露,今我如是,瞋恚而來至此座坐,而摩訶迦旃延以大法雨,雨我身中,如雨甘露。」〔T02 0064b09〕
這一經答了卷首的問。卷首問世間,答是眼;卷末問門,答也是眼。世間與門是同一個眼的兩個說法:眼是世間,是因為眼色識觸受都在這裡集起;眼是門,是因為色從這裡進來。守門不是關門,是見色時不起緣著、不起瞋恚。
十七、一卷的讀法
卷第九二十六經,所觀仍是眼、色、眼識、眼觸、受,六處各具。這一卷換的不是所說的法,是說法的方式:卷第八四十二經多半是世尊對諸比丘立一法、以六處展開;這一卷有問答、有譬喻、有偈、有事。問世間(二三〇至二三四)、師弟子喻(二三五)、乞食住(二三六)、見法般涅槃與識因緣(二三七、二三八)、結與取(二三九、二四〇)、燒目喻(二四一、二四二)、魔五經(二四三至二四七)、芭蕉喻(二四八)、四句不應問(二四九)、黑牛白牛(二五〇)、無明明(二五一)、毒蛇(二五二)、苦樂異生(二五三)、彈琴(二五四)、守護門(二五五)。
這一卷有一句話把所觀與所斷分開:「非眼繫色,非色繫眼,乃至非意繫法,非法繫意,中間欲貪,是其繫也。」〔T02 0060b10〕眼色是所觀,欲貪是所斷。經二三九說結法是欲貪,經二三三說世間集是愛,經二五三說苦樂從因緣生、不從誰作,經二五四說眼常識色不妨解脫,經二五五說守門是見色不起緣著——每一經都在這條線上:眼色不是問題,中間的欲貪是。所以世尊有眼見色而不起欲貪,二十億耳六入處常對而心不動,優波先那中毒而面色不變。本疏讀這一卷,取這一句為綱。
卷第八末說眼滅、覺六入處;這一卷經二四九說六觸入處盡之後,有餘無餘四句都是虛言。兩卷接在一起讀:眼滅不是毀眼,六觸入處盡也不能以有無去問。能說的只有一句:「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃,此則佛說。」〔T02 0060a20〕
承衍——攝事分所攝
攝事分契經事處擇攝於本卷諸經無逐經本母;其論段與本卷經文同詞者,錄之以備參,不作對應。論說世間:「復次,於欲界中,諸器世間當知譬如王所王國,有情世間譬如臣民,彼惡天魔譬如君主」〔T30n1579 0812a03〕。經二三〇末「如世間。如是眾生、如是魔,亦如是說」,論以王國、臣民、君主三喻說世間、眾生、魔。論說空:「復次,空有二種。一者、有為,二者、無為」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕;「此中有為,空無常、恒、久久安住、不變易法,及我、我所」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕。經二三二說眼「常、恒、不變易法空,我所空」,論謂此是有為空。論說世間邊際:「復次,如來不遮能得一切世間邊際,唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a15〕;「於六觸處。由其五轉起如實智,名得世間邊際方便」〔T30n1579 0812a21〕。經二三四世尊不說行到世界邊,阿難說於六入處集滅味患離如實知名到世界邊;論以「遮身行」說前句,以『五轉如實智』說後句。
論說惡不善尋思:「隨有一惡不善尋思未生生時,一向能為梵行障礙,如彼生已堅執不捨」〔T30n1579 0812a29〕;「不應為作居住依止」〔T30n1579 0812b03〕。經二三五以師與近住弟子喻惡不善覺,論說不應依之而住。論說空住:「復次,當知略有二種空住。一者、尊勝空住,二者、引彼空住」〔T30n1579 0812b06〕;「若行、若住如實了知煩惱有無」〔T30n1579 0812b11〕。經二三六舍利弗入空三昧禪住,世尊名之上座禪住,教以乞食時自觀愛念著有無;論以行住了知煩惱有無說空住。論說因緣:「由二因緣,說六識身以內六處為因,以外六處為緣」〔T30n1579 0814b11〕。經二三八說眼因緣色眼識生。論說雜染:「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」〔T30n1579 0814b17〕;「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」〔T30n1579 0814b18〕。經二三九、二四〇說結法、取法是欲貪,結所繫法、所取法是六處六境;論以自性、行路分之。
論說寧遭楚撻:「謂我寧遭種種楚撻損害於己諸處之身,勿復令我不善心殞,生諸惡趣」〔T30n1579 0814b25〕。經二四一說寧燒目不取色相。論說魔:「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c08〕;「復次,有二雜染。一者、外境雜染,二者、內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c23〕;「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c25〕。經二四三說於眼味入魔繫,經二四六魔說六觸入處是其所乘;論說魔所歸向處是雜染著處。論說識:「諸聖弟子,因同分識隨入無我」〔T30n1579 0815a08〕;「於緣彼識隨入無常,無常則苦,苦則無我」〔T30n1579 0815a11〕。經二四八阿難以因緣無常推識無常、識非我,論以「因同分」名之。論說六處滅:「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕,「由戲論俱四種行相不應思惟、不應分別、不應詰問」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕。經二四九舍利弗說四句不應問,論說四種行相不應詰問。論說縛:「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」〔T30n1579 0815b02〕;「若無欲貪,設有境界正現在前,諸根於彼尚能棄捨,況不現前,故名解脫」〔T30n1579 0815b03〕。經二五〇說中間欲貪是繫;論說縛是欲貪,解脫是無欲貪。
論說苦樂:「建立四種苦樂邪論」〔T30n1579 0815b25〕;「唯即於此三事和合,假立自他。是故當知,唯有其觸遍行一切,為苦樂因」〔T30n1579 0815c10〕。經二五三說阿羅訶說苦樂從因緣生,論說觸為苦樂因。論說精進:「由四種相正發精進」〔T30n1579 0815c12〕;「又於精進平等之相能善攝受」〔T30n1579 0815c19〕;「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」〔T30n1579 0815c23〕;「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」〔T30n1579 0815c25〕。經二五四世尊說精進平等修習攝受,二十億耳自記六處解脫;論之六勝解與經之六解脫次第同。論說根門:「復次,略有二種補特伽羅。一者、不能密護根門,二者、善能密護根門」〔T30n1579 0816b07〕;「於可愛色,為貪欲纏之所纏縛,於不愛色,為瞋恚纏之所纏縛」〔T30n1579 0816b10〕。經二五五迦旃延說不守護門是可念色起緣著、不可念色起瞋恚;論以貪欲纏、瞋恚纏說之。
Fascicle 8 taught contemplating the eye as impermanent. In the twenty-six discourses of Fascicle 9 the question changes by one word: the world. In the first three discourses of the fascicle Sanmiliti asks three times, “What is called the world?” and the World-Honored One answers three times, and each answer is the eye. In the last discourse of the fascicle the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe asks, “What is a ‘door’?” and Mahākātyāyana answers: “The eye is a door, because it sees forms.” From the world to the door, the twenty-odd discourses in between say one thing: the world is on the eye, and the door is on the eye too.
The speaker in this fascicle is not only the World-Honored One. Of the twenty-six discourses, seventeen are spoken by the World-Honored One; in Discourse 234 the World-Honored One speaks in brief and Ānanda expounds; in Discourse 248 Ānanda questions Cunda; in Discourse 249 Ānanda questions Śāriputra; in Discourses 250 and 251 Mahākauṣṭhila questions Śāriputra; in Discourse 252 Śāriputra is with Upasena, and in the latter part the Buddha speaks the protective verse; in Discourse 253 Udāyin speaks for a brāhmaṇa woman; in Discourse 254 Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa himself declares liberation in six respects; in Discourse 255 Mahākātyāyana speaks for the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe. The settings are many too: eight discourses at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park; eight at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond; six at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak and in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove; the remaining four in the Kuru country, at Pāṭaliputra, in Kośala, and in Avanti. What is contemplated is still the six sense bases; the speakers and the places have changed, and so has the manner of teaching: this fascicle has many dialogues, many similes, and verses in ten places.
I. The World (Discourses 230 to 233)
Sanmiliti asks: “World-Honored One, what is spoken of as the world: what is called the world?” The World-Honored One answers: “The eye, forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition, felt within as painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant. The ear, nose, tongue, body, mind, mental objects, mind-consciousness, mind-contact, and feeling arisen with mind-contact as condition, felt within as painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant: this is called the world.” The world is the same set that Fascicle 8 contemplated. Why? “When the six sense bases arise, contact arises, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering arises.” Put the other way round: “If there were no eye, no forms, no eye-consciousness, no eye-contact, no feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition,” then “there would be no world, nor would any world be designated.” No eye, no world. It is not that the world vanishes; it is that there is nothing from which a world could be designated. The last sentence of the discourse: “As with the world, so with beings, and so with Māra: it is spoken the same way.” Beings, Māra: the same answer as for the world. Māra will appear many times later in this fascicle; here it is said first that Māra is the eye and so on up to feeling.
The second discourse asks the same question, and the answer changes one word: “Fragile, liable to break and perish: this is called the world.” “The eye is something fragile, liable to break and perish”; forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, feeling, “all of these too are fragile, liable to break and perish.” The third discourse asks about “the world is empty,” and the answer is: “The eye is empty, empty of what is permanent, constant, and not liable to change, empty of what is mine. Why? Such is its nature.” Empty of what? Empty of permanence, empty of constancy, empty of what is not liable to change, empty of what is mine. Why empty? “Such is its nature”: the nature of the eye is just so; no one makes it empty. Three discourses, three answers: the world is the eye and so on up to feeling; it is fragile, liable to break and perish; it is empty.
In the fourth discourse the World-Honored One speaks four sentences of his own accord: “I will now teach the world, the origin of the world, the cessation of the world, and the path leading to the cessation of the world.” “What is the world? The six internal sense bases.” “What is the origin of the world? Craving for future existence, together with delight and craving, clinging here and there.” “What is the cessation of the world? When craving for future existence, together with delight and craving, clinging here and there, is cut off without remainder, abandoned, vomited out, exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, gone.” “What is the path leading to the cessation of the world? The eightfold noble path.” This is the form of the four noble truths, with suffering replaced by the world. The world is the six internal sense bases; the origin of the world is craving; the cessation of the world is the cutting off of craving; the path is the eightfold noble path. The first three discourses say what the world is; the fourth says where it comes from and where it goes. It comes from craving, not from the eye.
II. Reaching the End of the World (Discourse 234)
The World-Honored One says one sentence in brief: “I do not say that anyone reaches the end of the world by travelling, nor do I say that without reaching the end of the world one makes an end of suffering.” Having said it, he enters his dwelling and sits in meditation. Both halves are “I do not say”: he does not say that anyone walks to the end of the world, and he does not say that one can end suffering without reaching the end of the world. The many bhikṣus do not understand, and they discuss it and ask Ānanda. Ānanda first says what the world is: “The world, the name of the world, the perception of the world, the words for the world, the speech about the world: all of these are counted as the world.” “The eye is the world, the name of the world, the perception of the world, the words for the world, the speech about the world: all of these are counted as the world.” The world, the name of the world, the perception of the world, the words that speak of the world: all count as the world, and all are on the eye. Then he says how one reaches the end: “The learned noble disciple knows as it really is the arising, the cessation, the gratification, the danger, and the escape in regard to the six sense bases: this is called the noble disciple who reaches the end of the world, knows the world, what the world values, and crosses beyond the world.” Reaching the end of the world is not walking there; it is knowing as it really is the arising, cessation, gratification, danger, and escape in regard to the six sense bases. The verse says: “Not one who walks about can reach the end of the world; not reaching the end of the world, one cannot escape the mass of suffering”; “the end of the world is only this: right knowledge sees it truly.” Two sentences of “I do not say” from the World-Honored One; Ānanda resolves them into one: the end of the world is reached by right knowledge, not by walking.
In Discourse 211 of Fascicle 8 the World-Honored One said in brief, “Be mindful of the six sense bases,” and it was Ānanda who expounded there too. Each of the two fascicles has one discourse where the World-Honored One speaks in brief and enters his dwelling and Ānanda expounds, and both expositions land on the six sense bases.
III. With a Teacher and with Attendant Disciples (Discourse 235)
“With a teacher and with attendant disciples, one dwells alone in suffering; without a teacher and without attendant disciples, one dwells alone in happiness.” With a teacher is suffering, without a teacher is happiness: to read this sentence one has to see how the discourse defines the teacher. “With the eye and forms as condition, evil, unwholesome thoughts arise, together with greed, hatred, and delusion; if a bhikṣu practises this, he is said to have a teacher; if he dwells beside it, he is said to be an attendant disciple.” The teacher is the evil, unwholesome thought that arises with the eye and forms as condition; when a bhikṣu practises it, the evil, unwholesome thought is his teacher; when he dwells beside the evil, unwholesome thought, he is its attendant disciple. “If that bhikṣu does not practise it, he is said to have no teacher; if he does not dwell depending on it, he is said to have no attendant disciples.” Of the bhikṣu with no teacher and no disciples, “I say that he attains the merit of pure conduct,” and “he establishes pure conduct under me, is able to rightly end suffering, and makes an end of suffering.” This discourse uses teacher and disciples as a simile, and what it likens is the relation between a person and his own evil thought: to practise it is to take it as one’s teacher; to dwell depending on it is to be its disciple. To dwell alone in happiness is not to take this teacher.
IV. The Pure Alms-Food Dwelling (Discourse 236)
After sitting in meditation during the day Śāriputra comes to see the World-Honored One. The World-Honored One asks which dwelling in meditation he entered, and Śāriputra answers: “World-Honored One, in the forest just now I entered the dwelling in the samādhi of emptiness.” The World-Honored One says: “Good, good, Śāriputra! You have now entered the dwelling in meditation of the elders and sat in meditation.” Śāriputra says the samādhi of emptiness; the World-Honored One says the dwelling in meditation of the elders: one dwelling, two names. Then he says how a bhikṣu who wishes to enter the meditation of the elders should train: “When entering the town, when going for alms, when leaving the town, he should reflect thus”: “Just now, as my eye saw forms, did desire, affection, or fond attachment arise?” The meditation of the elders is not only sitting in the forest; entering the town, on the almsround, leaving the town, one also asks oneself: when the eye saw forms, did fond attachment arise or not? If it arose, “that bhikṣu, in order to cut off what is evil and unwholesome, should diligently make effort, be able to fix his mindfulness, and train”; “just as when a person’s head or clothes are on fire, in order to put it out he should make heightened effort and diligently work to extinguish it.” If it did not arise, “that bhikṣu, by this root of goodness of joy and happiness, should day and night strive diligently, fix his mindfulness, and cultivate.” The discourse names itself: “This is called the bhikṣu purifying his alms-food while walking, standing, sitting, and lying down; therefore this discourse is called the Pure Alms-Food Dwelling.” The samādhi of emptiness, the dwelling in meditation of the elders, the Pure Alms-Food Dwelling: three names for one thing, knowing whether fond attachment is present when the eye sees forms. Dwelling in emptiness does not leave the almsround.
V. Final Nirvāṇa in This Very Life (Discourses 237 and 238)
The householder Ugra asks: “Why does one bhikṣu attain final nirvāṇa in this very life, and why does another bhikṣu not attain final nirvāṇa in this very life?” The answer: “If a bhikṣu, with eye-consciousness in regard to forms, is fondly attached and defiled, then because of that fond attachment and defilement he constantly depends on consciousness; being bound by it, being clung to by it, he does not attain final nirvāṇa in this very life.” With eye-consciousness in regard to forms fondly attached and defiled, one constantly depends on consciousness; depending on consciousness, one is bound and clung to. Conversely, “one who does not delight in and is not defiled by them does not depend on consciousness; not touching, not attaching, not clinging, these bhikṣus attain final nirvāṇa in this very life.” Attaining final nirvāṇa in this very life or not: the difference lies only in whether eye-consciousness is attached to forms. The end of the discourse says this discourse has three versions: “As with the discourse asked by the householder, so the discourse asked by Ānanda and the discourse spoken by the Buddha himself to the bhikṣus are spoken as above.” Asked by the householder, asked by Ānanda, spoken by the Buddha himself: the answer is entirely the same.
In the second discourse a certain bhikṣu asks: “By what cause and what condition does eye-consciousness arise?” The answer: “With the eye as cause and forms as condition, eye-consciousness arises. Why? When eye-consciousness arises, it is always with the eye and forms as cause and condition.” And so on to “all mind-consciousness arises with the mind and mental objects as cause and condition.” Consciousness comes from the eye and forms. The previous discourse said that depending on consciousness one is bound; this discourse says consciousness itself arises with the eye and forms as cause and condition. To depend on consciousness is to depend on something arisen from causes and conditions.
VI. Things Bound by the Bonds, and the Bonds (Discourses 239 and 240)
Two discourses of one form, each with a single answer. “What are things bound by the bonds? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects: these are called things bound by the bonds. What are the bonds? Desire and craving: these are called the bonds.” “What are things clung to? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects: these are called things clung to. What is clinging? Desire and craving: this is called clinging.” What is bound is the six sense bases and their six objects; the bond is desire and craving. What is clung to is the six sense bases and their six objects; the clinging is desire and craving. The eye and forms are not the bond; desire and craving are the bond. These two discourses are short, but the simile of the black ox and the white ox in Discourse 250 later in this fascicle says exactly this sentence.
VII. Rather a Copper Skewer Heated by Fire (Discourses 241 and 242)
The World-Honored One says: “For the foolish, unlearned worldling, bhikṣus, it would be better to burn out his eyes with a copper skewer heated by fire, setting them ablaze, than to grasp with eye-consciousness at the signs of forms and grasp at the secondary features. Why? Because by grasping at the signs of forms and grasping at the secondary features, one falls into the evil destinations like a sinking iron ball.” For the ear, rather a burning iron spike; for the nose and tongue, rather cutting with a sharp knife; for the body, rather piercing with a sharp spear of hard iron: one simile for each of the five bases. Then he speaks of sleep: “Bhikṣus, sleep is the life of the foolish, the livelihood of the deluded, without benefit, without merit; yet, bhikṣus, it would be better to sleep than to arouse thoughts toward those forms. If one arouses thoughts, one is sure to give rise to entanglement and dispute, to cause many to raise what is not meaningful, and to be unable to benefit and bring happiness to gods and humans.” Better to burn the eyes than grasp at the signs of forms; better to sleep than to arouse thoughts. Two “betters,” saying that the harm of grasping at signs and arousing thoughts is greater than the harm of blindness and of sleep.
The second half turns to the learned noble disciple. The noble disciple trains thus: “I would rather pierce my eyes with a blazing iron spear than grasp with eye-consciousness at the signs of forms and fall into the three evil destinations, suffering for a long night. From this day on I will reflect rightly”: “contemplating the eye as impermanent, conditioned, a thing arisen from the mind as condition; and forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition, felt within as painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant: these too are impermanent, conditioned, things arisen from the mind as condition.” The worldling’s “rather” is spoken for him by the World-Honored One; the noble disciple’s “rather” is spoken by himself, and he follows it with the sentence, “From this day on I will reflect rightly.” What is contemplated is “impermanent, conditioned, a thing arisen from the mind as condition.” This is the first place in the fascicle where “a thing arisen from the mind as condition” is said: the eye and forms, consciousness, contact, and feeling are all arisen with the mind as condition. For one who contemplates thus, “weariness arises toward the eye”; “through weariness one takes no delight; taking no delight, one is liberated.”
The second discourse has four phrases: “If one does not cognize, does not know, does not cut off, and does not become free of desire toward the eye, one is not able to rightly end suffering; if one cognizes, knows, cuts off, and becomes free of desire toward the eye, one is able to rightly end suffering.” It has the same form as Discourse 190 of Fascicle 8. The end of the discourse: “As with the four discourses on the eye, so up to the mind, twenty-four discourses, are spoken as above.” One discourse is twenty-four.
VIII. Māra (Discourses 243 to 247)
Five discourses speak of Māra. “If any bhikṣus relish the eye, it should be known that such ascetics and brāhmaṇas are not free, not released from Māra’s hand; bound by Māra’s bondage, they enter Māra’s snare.” Relishing the eye, one enters Māra’s snare; “one who does not relish the eye” “does not follow Māra, is released from Māra’s hand, and does not enter Māra’s snare.” The end of the discourse lists the same pattern: “As with relishing, so with rejoicing, praising, being defiled, standing firm, delighting, and hating: it is spoken the same way. As with the seven discourses on the internal sense bases, so the seven discourses on the external sense bases are spoken the same way.” Relishing, rejoicing, praising, being defiled, standing firm, delighting, hating: all seven are roads into Māra’s snare. The second discourse gives a name: “There are six hooks of Māra. What are the six? When the eye relishes and is attached to forms, this is a hook of Māra,” and so on to the mind relishing and being attached to mental objects. “If an ascetic or brāhmaṇa’s eye relishes and is attached to forms, it should be known that this ascetic or brāhmaṇa has Māra’s hook hooked in his throat, and is not free from Māra.” Hooked in the throat: the look of a fish caught on a hook.
The third discourse, spoken in the Kuru country, is the Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma. “There are forms cognized by the eye that are lovely, pleasing, delightful, attractive; a bhikṣu, having seen them, rejoices, praises, delights in, and stands firm in them. There are forms cognized by the eye that are unlovely, displeasing, undelightful, painful and repulsive; a bhikṣu, having seen them, feels anger and aversion. Such a bhikṣu is not free from Māra.” Rejoicing at the lovely, anger at the unlovely: both ends are in Māra’s hand. Conversely, “a bhikṣu, having seen them, knows them with joy but does not praise them, does not delight in or stand firm in them,” and toward the unlovely “does not feel anger or aversion”; “such a bhikṣu does not follow Māra; he is free.” The four kinds are: lovely and rejoicing, unlovely and angry, lovely and not praising, unlovely and not angry. The first two kinds enter Māra; the last two do not follow Māra.
In the fourth discourse Māra himself comes. Māra Pāpīyas transforms himself into a cart-driver, hair dishevelled, an ox-goad in his hand, and asks: “Gautama, have you seen my oxen?” The World-Honored One knows this is the evil Māra and asks: “Evil Māra, where are there oxen? What would you use oxen for?” Māra says to the Buddha: “Gautama, the eye’s sense base of contact is what I ride. The ear’s, nose’s, tongue’s, body’s, and mind’s sense bases of contact are what I ride.” Māra’s oxen are the six sense bases of contact. He asks again where the World-Honored One is going. The World-Honored One answers: “You have the eye’s sense base of contact, and the ear’s, nose’s, tongue’s, body’s, and mind’s sense bases of contact. Where there is no eye’s sense base of contact, no ear’s, nose’s, tongue’s, body’s, or mind’s sense base of contact: there you cannot reach, and there I go.” Māra has the six sense bases of contact; where the World-Honored One goes is where there are no six sense bases of contact, and Māra cannot get there. Māra’s verse says: “If there is always a self, all of that is mine; everything belongs to me: Gautama, where will you go?” The World-Honored One answers in verse: “If one says there is a self, what he speaks of as self is not; therefore know, Pāpīyas, that you have fallen into defeat by yourself.” Māra says that if there is a self then everything belongs to him; the World-Honored One says that the self which one speaks of as a self is no self, and Māra has fallen into defeat by himself. Māra asks again why he does not go alone but teaches others, and the World-Honored One answers: “If there are those who are free of Māra and ask the way to the far shore, for them I teach evenly, truly, forever without remainder; practising it in time, not heedless, they are forever free from Māra’s power.” In his last verse Māra likens himself to a hungry crow: “There is a stone like a lump of flesh; a hungry crow flies up wishing to eat it”; “now I am like the crow, and Gautama is like the stone”; “inwardly harbouring grief and poison, right there he vanished and was not seen.” Of the five discourses on Māra in this fascicle, only in this one does Māra appear in person, and he says himself what he rides: the six sense bases of contact. The end of Discourse 230 said, “and so with Māra: it is spoken the same way”; Māra is the eye and so on up to feeling, and here Māra confirms it himself.
The fifth discourse closes: “If an ascetic or brāhmaṇa’s eye keeps close to forms, he follows Māra’s power, and so on, and is not liberated from Māra’s snare.” If it does not keep close, he “does not follow Māra; he is free, and so on, and is liberated from Māra’s snare.” The end of the discourse lists the same pattern: “As with keeping close, so with being bound and attached, so with relishing, so with the neighbouring village; if one takes up and is bound and attached, what I seek and desire, thick and not relinquished, is spoken as above.”
IX. Consciousness Is Not Self (Discourse 248)
Ānanda asks the great Cunda: “As the World-Honored One, the Tathāgata, the Arhat, the Perfectly Awakened One knows and sees, he teaches that form made of the four great elements is designated and made manifest, and that this form of the four great elements is not self. Does the Tathāgata, the Arhat, the Perfectly Awakened One, as he knows and sees, also teach that consciousness is not self?” That form of the four great elements is not self, the World-Honored One has taught; has he taught that consciousness is not self? Cunda asks Ānanda to say it himself. Ānanda says it by question and answer: “Is there an eye, are there forms, is there eye-consciousness?” There is. “With the eye and forms as condition, does eye-consciousness arise?” It does. “If eye-consciousness arises from the eye and forms, is that cause, that condition, permanent or impermanent?” Impermanent. “That cause, that condition, gives rise to eye-consciousness; when that cause, that condition, is impermanent and changes, does that consciousness remain?” It does not remain. “When that thing can be known as arising and ceasing, would the learned noble disciple see in it a self, something other than self, or the one in the other?” He would not. Each of the six consciousnesses is asked once. The conclusion: “Therefore, venerable one, the Tathāgata, the Arhat, the Perfectly Awakened One, as he knows and sees, teaches that consciousness too is impermanent.”
Ānanda’s way of asking has a sequence: there are the eye, forms, and consciousness; consciousness arises with the eye and forms as condition; the cause and condition are impermanent; when the cause and condition change, consciousness does not remain; what can be known as arising and ceasing is not self. That consciousness is not self is not stated directly; it is inferred from the conditions of consciousness: the conditions are impermanent, consciousness cannot remain, its arising and ceasing can be seen, therefore it is not self. The simile is the plantain tree: “Just as a man takes an axe and goes into the mountains, sees a plantain tree, and thinks it fit for timber; he cuts the root, lops the leaves, hews the branches, and peels the bark, looking for its solid core; he peels it to the end and there is no solid part anywhere.” “So too the learned noble disciple rightly contemplates eye-consciousness, and ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-consciousness. When he rightly contemplates, there is nothing to grasp; since there is nothing to grasp, there is nothing to attach to; since there is nothing to attach to, he realizes nirvāṇa for himself.” This discourse answers Cunda’s question: the World-Honored One teaches that consciousness is not self, and this is how the teaching goes.
X. The Exhaustion of the Six Sense Bases of Contact (Discourse 249)
Ānanda asks Śāriputra: “When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and gone, is there anything further remaining?” Śāriputra says: “Do not ask this.” He asks again, “Is there nothing remaining?” and again, “Is there both something remaining and nothing remaining, or neither something remaining nor nothing remaining?” and each time Śāriputra says that one should not ask thus. Ānanda asks why. Śāriputra answers: “When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and gone, is there something remaining? That is empty talk. Is there nothing remaining? That is empty talk. Is there both something remaining and nothing remaining? That is empty talk. Is there neither something remaining nor nothing remaining? That is empty talk.” All four phrases are empty talk. Then what is not empty talk? “If one says: when the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and gone, free of all falsity, one attains final nirvāṇa: that is what the Buddha teaches.” Whether anything remains after the six sense bases of contact are exhausted cannot be asked in any of the four ways; the only thing that can be said is one sentence: free of all falsity, one attains final nirvāṇa. The four phrases are empty talk because all four ask about “remaining”: the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, and one still takes the language of the six sense bases of contact to ask. This discourse carries to its end what Discourse 230 at the head of the fascicle said, that with no eye there is no world, nor is any world designated: not designated means it cannot be asked about in terms of existence and non-existence.
XI. The Black Ox and the White Ox (Discourse 250)
Mahākauṣṭhila asks Śāriputra: “Does the eye bind forms, or do forms bind the eye?” and so on to “Does the mind bind mental objects, or do mental objects bind the mind?” Śāriputra answers: “The eye does not bind forms, nor do forms bind the eye, and so on to: the mind does not bind mental objects, nor do mental objects bind the mind. Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila, between them, if there is desire and craving, that is the bond.” The simile: “Just as two oxen, one black and one white, are bound together by one yoke and harness, and someone asks: ‘Does the black ox bind the white ox, or does the white ox bind the black ox?’ Is that a proper question?” Mahākauṣṭhila answers: “The black ox does not bind the white ox, nor does the white ox bind the black ox; but between them, the yoke and the harness, that is what binds them.” The eye and forms are the two oxen; neither binds the other. What binds is the yoke in between. The yoke is desire and craving. Discourse 239 said that the things bound by the bonds are the eye and forms and the bond is desire and craving; here the simile of the oxen makes it plain.
Then he says why this point matters: “If the eye bound forms, or forms bound the eye, and so on to: if the mind bound mental objects, or mental objects bound the mind, the World-Honored One would not teach people to establish pure conduct and make an end of suffering. Because the eye does not bind forms, nor forms the eye, and so on to: the mind does not bind mental objects, nor mental objects the mind, therefore the World-Honored One teaches people to establish pure conduct and make an end of suffering.” If the eye itself bound forms, pure conduct would be useless: the eye is there, forms are there, and the bond would be there. Because the bond is desire and craving in between, and desire and craving can be cut off, pure conduct is of use. The proof is the World-Honored One himself: “When the World-Honored One’s eye sees forms, whether good or bad, desire and craving do not arise; when the eyes of other beings see forms, whether good or bad, desire and craving arise. Therefore the World-Honored One teaches that one should cut off desire and craving, and then the mind is liberated.” The World-Honored One has eyes, sees forms, and desire and craving do not arise. The eye and forms are not the problem.
XII. Ignorance and Knowledge (Discourse 251)
Mahākauṣṭhila asks: “It is spoken of as ignorance. What is ignorance?” Śāriputra answers: “It is what is called not knowing; one who does not know is in ignorance. What is not knowing? Not knowing as it really is that the eye is impermanent: this is called not knowing. Not knowing as it really is that the eye is of a nature to arise and cease: this is called not knowing.” “Not knowing as they really are, not seeing, not comprehending without break, these six sense bases of contact, in darkness, in ignorance, in the great darkness: this is called ignorance.” He asks again about knowledge. “It is what is called knowing; one who knows has knowledge. Knowing what? That the eye is impermanent, knowing as it really is that the eye is impermanent; that the eye is of a nature to arise and cease, knowing as it really is that the eye is of a nature to arise and cease.” “Knowing as they really are, seeing, clarity, awakening, realization, wisdom, unbroken comprehension, in regard to these six sense bases of contact: this is called knowledge.” Ignorance is not knowing that the eye is impermanent; knowledge is knowing that the eye is impermanent. In Discourse 256 of Fascicle 10 Mahākauṣṭhila asked about ignorance, and Śāriputra answered, “Ignorance means not knowing; one who does not know is in ignorance,” and what is not known is that form is impermanent; here the object of contemplation has changed to the six sense bases of contact, and the answer is the same. Ignorance is not failing to know something deep; it is not knowing that the eye is impermanent.
XIII. Upasena (Discourse 252)
Upasena is sitting in meditation below Snake-Head Rock when a poisonous snake falls on his body. He calls to Śāriputra: “Tell the bhikṣus: a poisonous snake has fallen on my body and my body is poisoned. Come quickly, support my body, and carry it outside; do not let my body break up in here like a heap of chaff.” Śāriputra looks at him: “Now as I observe your complexion, your faculties are no different from usual, and yet you say you are poisoned.” Upasena answers: if someone said, “my eye is self, is mine,” and so on to “feeling, perception, formations, and the aggregate of consciousness are self, are mine,” then “his complexion and faculties would change. I am not so: the eye is not self, not mine; and so on to: the aggregate of consciousness is not self, not mine. Therefore my complexion and faculties do not change.” The six sense bases, the six objects, the six elements, the five aggregates: each one not self and not mine, and so the complexion and faculties do not change. Śāriputra confirms it: “If for a long night you have been free of self, of what is mine, and of the fetter of conceit that binds and attaches, having cut off their root like the cut-off top of a tāla tree, so that in future lives they will never arise again, how would your complexion and faculties change?” He is carried out of the cave, and his body breaks up like chaff. Śāriputra’s verse: “Long having planted pure conduct, well cultivating the eightfold noble path, he gave up his life rejoicing, as one throws away a bowl of poison.”
In the latter part Śāriputra reports to the World-Honored One, and the World-Honored One says, “If Upasena had recited this verse, he would not have been poisoned, and his body would not have broken up,” and he speaks the protective verse and the words and phrases of the protective spell. The verse first extends loving-kindness to the dragon kings; “loving-kindness and compassion for the footless, and for the two-footed, the four-footed and the many-footed, for all of them loving-kindness and compassion arises”; “loving-kindness for all beings, the measurable and the measureless”; then it speaks of the three jewels: “Lust, hatred, and delusion are the three poisons of the world; those three evil poisons forever removed is called the jewel of the Buddha; the jewel of the Dharma extinguishes all poisons, and the jewel of the Saṅgha leaves none remaining.” Śāriputra says: “Upasena had never heard this verse, never heard these words and phrases of the spell; the World-Honored One has spoken them today precisely for future generations.” The first part of this discourse speaks of not self: poisoned, yet the complexion does not change, because the eye and so on up to the aggregate of consciousness are not self and not mine. The protective verse in the latter part is spoken for future generations, not for Upasena. This exposition reads the first part.
XIV. Suffering and Happiness Arise Dependently (Discourse 253)
Udāyin is in Kośala. A brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇukātyāyana clan three times invites him for a meal and asks for the teaching, and three times, “wearing fine leather sandals, with her head covered by her robe,” sits down in arrogance; three times Udāyin answers “It is not the time” and does not teach. A disciple says it plainly: “The venerable Udāyin, out of respect for the Dharma, left without teaching.” The brāhmaṇa woman “took off her sandals, straightened her clothing, and sat again on a lower seat,” and only then did Udāyin teach. She asks: “There are ascetics and brāhmaṇas who say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself; others say that suffering and happiness are made by another; others say that suffering and happiness are made by both oneself and another; others say that suffering and happiness are made by neither oneself nor another. Venerable one, what do you say?” He answers: “Sister, the Arhat teaches that suffering and happiness arise dependently; he does not teach it so.” “The Arhat teaches: ‘From their causes and conditions, suffering and happiness arise.’” None of the four views is what the Arhat teaches; the Arhat teaches that suffering and happiness arise from causes and conditions. Which causes and conditions? “Is there an eye?” There is. “Are there forms?” There are. “Are there eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition, felt within as painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant?” There are. “This is what the Arhat teaches: ‘From their causes and conditions, suffering and happiness arise.’” Suffering and happiness come from the eye, forms, eye-consciousness, and eye-contact; they are neither self-made nor made by another; they are produced by this set. He asks again about cessation: “When the eye, every eye, at every time, has ceased without remainder, is there still feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition, felt within as painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant?” There is not. “This is what the Arhat teaches: ‘The suffering, happiness, and neither-suffering-nor-happiness that arise from causes and conditions cease.’” The brāhmaṇa woman attains the pure Dharma-eye.
Made by oneself, made by another, made by both, made by neither: the four phrases ask who makes suffering and happiness. The Arhat does not answer who; he answers from what they arise: the eye, forms, consciousness, contact. Suffering and happiness arise from causes and conditions; no one makes them. Discourse 233 said that the origin of the world is craving; this discourse says that the causes and conditions of suffering and happiness are the eye, forms, consciousness, and contact. The former speaks of origin, the latter of arising.
XV. Playing the Lute (Discourse 254)
Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa practises with diligence but has not exhausted the outflows, and he thinks: “I would rather return to enjoy the five sense pleasures, and practise giving widely and make merit.” The World-Honored One knows his thought, summons him, and asks: “When you were a layman, were you good at playing the lute?” With the strings too tight, one does not get “a subtle, harmonious, and elegant sound”; with the strings too slack, one does not get it either; “with the strings of the lute well tuned, neither slack nor tight, then it produces a subtle, harmonious, and elegant sound.” The World-Honored One says: “Effort that is too tight increases restlessness and remorse; effort that is too slack makes one lazy. Therefore you should cultivate and take hold of it evenly: do not attach, do not be heedless, do not grasp at signs.” Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa constantly keeps this simile in mind, exhausts the outflows, and becomes an arhat.
Having become an arhat, he comes to declare what he has been liberated from: “At that time one is liberated in six respects. What are the six? Liberation through freedom from desire, liberation through freedom from ill will, liberation through seclusion, liberation through the exhaustion of craving, liberation from all clinging, and liberation through unforgetting mindfulness.” Of liberation in six respects, each has a false form: “If someone, relying on a little faith, speaks of liberation through freedom from desire, that is not fitting; the exhaustion of greed, hatred, and delusion is called true liberation through freedom from desire.” To speak of liberation through freedom from ill will relying on a little keeping of precepts, or of liberation through seclusion relying on seclusion from gain and offerings: these are not it. The true one has a single criterion: “the exhaustion of greed, hatred, and delusion.” “The exhaustion of greed, hatred, and delusion is also called freedom from craving, also called freedom from clinging, also called liberation through freedom from forgetfulness.” Six names, one thing. The bhikṣu in training is like an infant lying on its back whose faculties gradually grow: “at that time he comes to possess the faculties of a grown person.” And one beyond training? “Even if the eye constantly cognizes forms, it can never obstruct the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom, because the mind stands firm; inwardly he cultivates immeasurable good liberation, contemplating arising and ceasing, and so on to impermanence.” The eye still cognizes forms, and this does not obstruct liberation. The simile: “Just as a village near a great rock mountain that is unbroken, undamaged, unpierced, solid and dense all through: even if winds blow from the four directions, they cannot shake it or pass through it.” The verse: “Forms, sounds, odours, tastes, tangibles, and mental objects, the pleasing and the displeasing, the six sense bases constantly confronting: they cannot move his mind.” The World-Honored One confirms it: “One whose mind is well liberated should declare it thus, as Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa has declared it with knowledge, neither exalting himself nor disparaging others, speaking its meaning rightly.”
The first half of this discourse is the simile of the lute; the second half is liberation in six respects. The lute speaks of the tightness and slackness of effort; liberation in six respects speaks of the eye and forms still being there after liberation, and the mind not moving. Joined together: effort neither slack nor tight arrives at the six sense bases constantly confronting and the mind not moving.
XVI. Guarding the Doors (Discourse 255)
Mahākātyāyana is dwelling in Avanti. The young disciples of the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe, playing and laughing beside his cave, say that “the shaven-headed ascetics” are “dark people.” Mahākātyāyana speaks a verse for them, saying that the brāhmaṇas of old “cultivated excellent precepts,” “always dwelt in loving-kindness and compassion, and closed the sense doors”; the brāhmaṇas of today “have abandoned the original true practice and keep to false things; they guard their clan and caste, they are heedless, and they follow the faculties into the six objects”; “not guarding the sense doors, like finding a treasure in a dream”; and at the end: “Well guarding one’s own body, pure and free of dust and stain, not harming any being: this is the way of the brāhmaṇa.” The youths are angry and report to Luxizhe; Luxizhe comes to ask, Mahākātyāyana expounds it for him, and Luxizhe is angry too. After a moment he asks: “Sir, you spoke of a ‘door.’ What is a ‘door’?” Mahākātyāyana answers: “The eye is a door, because it sees forms. The ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind are doors, because they cognize mental objects.”
He asks again about not guarding the doors. “When the foolish, unlearned worldling’s eye has seen forms, toward pleasing forms he gives rise to attachment, and toward displeasing forms he gives rise to anger. He does not dwell in mindfulness of the body, and so he has no knowledge, as it really is, of the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom.” Therefore “at the sense doors he is untamed, unguarded, uncultivated.” He asks again about guarding the doors well. “When the learned noble disciple’s eye has seen forms, toward pleasing forms he does not give rise to attachment, and toward displeasing forms he does not give rise to anger; he always collects his mind and dwells in mindfulness of the body, and knows as they really are the immeasurable liberation of mind and liberation by wisdom”; “this is called the first door, well tamed, guarded, and cultivated.” The key sentence in guarding the doors is “he always collects his mind and dwells in mindfulness of the body”: it is not closing the eyes and not seeing forms; it is the mind dwelling in mindfulness of the body while seeing forms. Luxizhe says: “Just as a man looking for a poisonous herb finds nectar instead, so it is with me now: I came and sat on this seat in anger, and Mahākātyāyana has rained the great rain of the Dharma upon my body, like a rain of nectar.”
This discourse answers the question at the head of the fascicle. At the head, the question is the world, and the answer is the eye; at the end, the question is the door, and the answer is the eye too. The world and the door are two ways of speaking of the one eye: the eye is the world because the eye, forms, consciousness, contact, and feeling all arise here; the eye is a door because forms come in here. Guarding the door is not shutting the door; it is not giving rise to attachment or anger when seeing forms.
XVII. How to Read the Fascicle
In the twenty-six discourses of Fascicle 9, what is contemplated is still the eye, forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and feeling, each complete over the six sense bases. What this fascicle changes is not the teaching that is taught but the manner of teaching: the forty-two discourses of Fascicle 8 are mostly the World-Honored One setting out one teaching to the bhikṣus and unfolding it over the six sense bases; this fascicle has dialogue, similes, verses, and events. The question of the world (230 to 234), the simile of teacher and disciples (235), the alms-food dwelling (236), final nirvāṇa in this very life and the conditions of consciousness (237 and 238), bonds and clinging (239 and 240), the simile of burning the eyes (241 and 242), five discourses on Māra (243 to 247), the simile of the plantain tree (248), the four phrases that should not be asked (249), the black ox and the white ox (250), ignorance and knowledge (251), the poisonous snake (252), suffering and happiness arising dependently (253), playing the lute (254), guarding the doors (255).
This fascicle has one sentence that separates what is contemplated from what is cut off: “The eye does not bind forms, nor do forms bind the eye, and so on to: the mind does not bind mental objects, nor do mental objects bind the mind; desire and craving in between, that is the bond.” The eye and forms are what is contemplated; desire and craving are what is cut off. Discourse 239 says the bond is desire and craving; Discourse 233 says the origin of the world is craving; Discourse 253 says suffering and happiness arise from causes and conditions and are not made by anyone; Discourse 254 says the eye constantly cognizing forms does not obstruct liberation; Discourse 255 says guarding the door is not giving rise to attachment when seeing forms. Every discourse lies on this line: the eye and forms are not the problem; desire and craving in between are. So the World-Honored One has eyes and sees forms and desire and craving do not arise; Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa’s six sense bases constantly confront and his mind does not move; Upasena is poisoned and his complexion does not change. In reading this fascicle, this exposition takes this one sentence as its thread.
The end of Fascicle 8 spoke of the cessation of the eye and being mindful of the six sense bases; Discourse 249 of this fascicle says that after the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, the four phrases about something or nothing remaining are all empty talk. Read the two fascicles together: the cessation of the eye is not destroying the eye, and the exhaustion of the six sense bases of contact cannot be asked about in terms of existence and non-existence. Only one sentence can be said: “Free of all falsity, one attains final nirvāṇa: that is what the Buddha teaches.”
Carrying Forward — What the Compendium of Topics Gathers
The Compendium of Topics, in its Selection on the Sense Bases within the section on the discourses, has no discourse-by-discourse mātṛkā for the discourses of this fascicle; where its passages share wording with the text of this fascicle, they are recorded here for reference, without claiming correspondence. The treatise speaks of the world: “Further, in the desire realm, the receptacle world should be known as like the kingdom ruled by a king, the world of beings as like his ministers and people, and the evil Māra of the gods as like the sovereign.” The end of Discourse 230 says, “As with the world, so with beings, and so with Māra: it is spoken the same way”; the treatise speaks of the world, beings, and Māra by the three similes of kingdom, subjects, and sovereign. The treatise speaks of emptiness: “Further, emptiness is of two kinds: the conditioned and the unconditioned”; “here, the conditioned is empty of what is permanent, constant, lasting, abiding for long, and not liable to change, and of self and what is mine.” Discourse 232 says the eye is “empty of what is permanent, constant, and not liable to change, empty of what is mine”; the treatise calls this the emptiness of the conditioned. The treatise speaks of the end of the world: “Further, the Tathāgata does not deny that one can reach the end of all the world; he denies only that one can reach the end of the world by bodily travel”; “in regard to the six bases of contact, by giving rise to knowledge as it really is in the five turnings, this is called the means of reaching the end of the world.” In Discourse 234 the World-Honored One does not say that one reaches the end of the world by travelling, and Ānanda says that knowing as it really is the arising, cessation, gratification, danger, and escape in regard to the six sense bases is called reaching the end of the world; the treatise explains the first by “denying bodily travel” and the second by knowledge as it really is in the five turnings.
The treatise speaks of evil, unwholesome thought: “Whenever an evil, unwholesome thought that has not arisen arises, it is in every way an obstacle to pure conduct, as when, once arisen, it is firmly held and not relinquished”; “one should not make it a dwelling and support.” Discourse 235 uses the teacher and the attendant disciples as similes for evil, unwholesome thoughts; the treatise says one should not dwell in dependence on them. The treatise speaks of dwelling in emptiness: “Further, it should be known that there are, in brief, two kinds of dwelling in emptiness: the superior dwelling in emptiness, and the dwelling in emptiness that draws it forth”; “whether walking or standing, one knows as it really is whether the defilements are present or absent.” In Discourse 236 Śāriputra enters the dwelling in the samādhi of emptiness, the World-Honored One names it the dwelling in meditation of the elders, and he teaches one to observe on the almsround whether fond attachment is present or absent; the treatise explains dwelling in emptiness by knowing, walking or standing, whether the defilements are present or absent. The treatise speaks of causes and conditions: “For two reasons it is taught that the six classes of consciousness have the six internal bases as cause and the six external bases as condition.” Discourse 238 says that with the eye as cause and forms as condition eye-consciousness arises. The treatise speaks of defilement: “‘Own nature’ means desire and craving, because it is the root of all defilements”; “‘the course’ means the internal and external bases, because of the difference between what grasps and what is grasped.” Discourses 239 and 240 say that the bonds and the clinging are desire and craving, and that the things bound by the bonds and the things clung to are the six sense bases and their six objects; the treatise divides these as own nature and course.
The treatise speaks of preferring to be beaten: “That is, I would rather suffer all manner of beating and injury to my body at its several bases than let my mind perish in unwholesomeness and be born in the evil destinies.” Discourse 241 says one would rather burn the eyes than grasp at the signs of forms. The treatise speaks of Māra: “Further, there are many places of defiled attachment to which Māra resorts, where he sets his foot”; “further, there are two defilements: first, the defilement of external objects; second, the defilement of inner feeling”; “with contacts as support, greedy attachment to inner feeling is called the defilement of inner feeling.” Discourse 243 says that relishing the eye one enters Māra’s snare, and in Discourse 246 Māra says the six sense bases of contact are what he rides; the treatise says the places Māra resorts to are the places of defiled attachment. The treatise speaks of consciousness: “The noble disciples, by the consciousness of the same kind, enter into not self”; “in regard to the consciousness that depends on them, they enter into impermanence; what is impermanent is suffering, and what is suffering is not self.” In Discourse 248 Ānanda infers from the impermanence of the conditions that consciousness is impermanent and not self; the treatise names this “of the same kind.” The treatise speaks of the cessation of the six bases: “Further, in the cessation of the six bases, in the final stilling without proliferation,” “the four modes that go with proliferation should not be thought about, not discriminated, not questioned.” In Discourse 249 Śāriputra says the four phrases should not be asked; the treatise says the four modes should not be questioned. The treatise speaks of bondage: “Further, if there is desire and craving toward the internal and external bases, then whether the object is present or not present, the faculties cannot relinquish it; therefore it is called bondage”; “if there is no desire and craving, then even if the object is right before one, the faculties can relinquish it, let alone when it is not present; therefore it is called liberation.” Discourse 250 says that desire and craving in between are the bond; the treatise says bondage is desire and craving, and liberation is the absence of desire and craving.
The treatise speaks of suffering and happiness: “Four kinds of wrong theory about suffering and happiness are set up”; “it is only upon the coming together of these three that self and other are provisionally established. Therefore it should be known that contact alone, pervading all, is the cause of suffering and happiness.” Discourse 253 says the Arhat teaches that suffering and happiness arise from causes and conditions; the treatise says contact is the cause of suffering and happiness. The treatise speaks of effort: “Effort is rightly aroused in four aspects”; “and one is able to take good hold of the aspect of evenness in effort”; “only the arhat can rightly declare the six resolutions regarding the bases”; “first, the resolution of renunciation; second, the resolution of non-affliction; third, the resolution of seclusion; fourth, the resolution of the exhaustion of craving; fifth, the resolution of the exhaustion of clinging; sixth, the resolution of the mind without forgetfulness.” In Discourse 254 the World-Honored One teaches cultivating and taking hold of effort evenly, and Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa declares for himself liberation in six respects; the sequence of the treatise’s six resolutions is the same as that of the discourse’s liberation in six respects. The treatise speaks of the sense doors: “Further, in brief there are two kinds of person: one who cannot closely guard the sense doors, and one who can well guard the sense doors closely”; “toward lovely forms he is bound by the entanglement of desire, and toward unlovely forms he is bound by the entanglement of hatred.” In Discourse 255 Mahākātyāyana says that not guarding the doors is giving rise to attachment toward pleasing forms and anger toward displeasing forms; the treatise explains it by the entanglement of desire and the entanglement of hatred.
考據Apparatus
全段定位 本單元即《雜阿含經》卷第九全卷:卷題「雜阿含經卷第九」,譯署「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」,經二十六部(經序二三〇至二五五),偈十處(經234·246·252·254·255),咒術章句一段(經252),無攝頌,卷末尾題「雜阿含經卷第九」。全卷漢字一萬零六百九十四。佛住處六:舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園(經230–236·249),毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂(經237–244),拘留搜調伏駮牛聚落(經245),王舍城耆闍崛山(經246·247),波吒利弗多羅國雞林園(經248),王舍城迦蘭陀竹園(經250–252·254);經253 為尊者優陀夷遊行拘薩羅國、住拘磐茶聚落菴羅園,經255 為尊者摩訶迦旃延住阿磐提國獼猴室阿練若窟,二經皆不起於佛住處。說者:經230–233·235–247 為世尊;經252 後段之偈、咒與告舍利弗語為世尊;經254 前段與末段為世尊;經234 後段為尊者阿難;經248–251 為諸大弟子彼此問答,全經無佛語;經253 為尊者優陀夷與婆羅門尼,經255 為尊者摩訶迦旃延與魯醯遮婆羅門,皆無佛語;經254 後段為二十億耳之自陳,末段為世尊告諸比丘。所對之鏡為《瑜伽師地論》攝事分契經事處擇攝(論卷九十至九十一)。大正藏校記異讀七十九條(內七條為今行校本修訂列),見目九;大正注所載座標二十六條(「S.」二十二條,非「S.」四條),見目十。
一、科判定位
卷第九之位——底本卷首:
「雜阿含經卷第九」〔T02 0056a21〕 「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」〔T02 0056a23〕
卷末尾題同作「雜阿含經卷第九」〔T02 0064b16〕。經序起於(二三〇):「佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園」〔T02 0056a24〕。本卷為六處相應之第二卷,承卷第八。
住處(皆底本逐字):
- 舍衛國——「佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園」〔T02 0056a24〕:經230–236·249。
- 「佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂」〔T02 0057b28〕:經237–244。
- 「佛住拘留搜調伏駮牛聚落」〔T02 0058c17〕:經245。
- 「佛住王舍城耆闍崛山」〔T02 0059a03〕:經246·247。
- 「佛住波吒利弗多羅國雞林園」〔T02 0059b17〕:經248。
- 「佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園」〔T02 0060a22〕:經250–252·254;經250·251 二尊者「俱在耆闍崛山」〔T02 0060a23〕。
- 經253——「尊者優陀夷往拘薩羅國人間遊行,至拘磐茶聚落」〔T02 0061b29〕,住「毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼菴羅園」〔T02 0061c01〕。
- 經255——「尊者摩訶迦旃延住阿磐提國濕摩陀江側,獼猴室阿練若窟」〔T02 0063b19〕。
二十六經之型與所問所說(型依經文本身之「問」「答」「告」「白」;所問所說皆底本逐字):
| 經 | 錨 | 型 | 所問・所說(逐字) |
|---|---|---|---|
| 230 | 〔T02 0056a24〕 | 三彌離提問→世尊答 | 「所謂世間者,云何名世間?」〔T02 0056a26〕;「六入處集則觸集」〔T02 0056b02〕 |
| 231 | 〔T02 0056b11〕 | 同上 | 「危脆敗壞,是名世間」〔T02 0056b14〕 |
| 232 | 〔T02 0056b21〕 | 同上 | 「所謂世間空,云何名為世間空?」〔T02 0056b23〕;「此性自爾」〔T02 0056b25〕 |
| 233 | 〔T02 0056c02〕 | 世尊告諸比丘(直說) | 「我今當說世間、世間集、世間滅、世間滅道跡」〔T02 0056c03〕 |
| 234 | 〔T02 0056c12〕 | 世尊略說→入室坐禪→眾多比丘議→詣阿難→阿難廣說+偈 | 「我不說有人行到世界邊者」〔T02 0056c13〕;「多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知」〔T02 0057a03〕 |
| 235 | 〔T02 0057a16〕 | 世尊告諸比丘(直說) | 「有師、有近住弟子,則苦獨住」〔T02 0057a17〕 |
| 236 | 〔T02 0057b03〕 | 世尊問→舍利弗答→世尊說 | 「今入何等禪住?」〔T02 0057b10〕;「汝今入上座禪住而坐禪」〔T02 0057b12〕;「是故此經名清淨乞食住」〔T02 0057b25〕 |
| 237 | 〔T02 0057b28〕 | 郁瞿婁長者問→世尊答 | 「何故有一比丘見法般涅槃?」〔T02 0057c01〕 |
| 238 | 〔T02 0057c14〕 | 異比丘問→世尊答 | 「何因何緣眼識生?」〔T02 0057c16〕;「眼因緣色,眼識生」〔T02 0057c18〕 |
| 239 | 〔T02 0057c24〕 | 世尊告諸比丘(直說) | 「我今當說結所繫法及結法」〔T02 0057c25〕;「謂欲貪,是名結法」〔T02 0057c28〕 |
| 240 | 〔T02 0058a01〕 | 同上 | 「我今當說所取法及取法」〔T02 0058a02〕;「謂欲貪,是名取法」〔T02 0058a05〕 |
| 241 | 〔T02 0058a07〕 | 同上 | 「寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目」〔T02 0058a09〕;「睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命」〔T02 0058a25〕 |
| 242 | 〔T02 0058b21〕 | 同上 | 「若眼不知、不識、不斷、不離欲,不堪能正盡苦」〔T02 0058b22〕 |
| 243 | 〔T02 0058b27〕 | 同上 | 「於眼味者,當知是沙門、婆羅門不得自在脫於魔手」〔T02 0058b29〕 |
| 244 | 〔T02 0058c09〕 | 同上 | 「有六魔鈎」〔T02 0058c10〕 |
| 245 | 〔T02 0058c17〕 | 同上 | 「謂四品法經」〔T02 0058c20〕 |
| 246 | 〔T02 0059a03〕 | 魔化形問→世尊答→魔佛偈答各二度、魔末偈 | 「瞿曇!見我牛不?」〔T02 0059a09〕;「眼觸入處,是我所乘」〔T02 0059a12〕 |
| 247 | 〔T02 0059b08〕 | 世尊告諸比丘(直說) | 「若沙門、婆羅門眼習近於色,則隨魔所自在」〔T02 0059b09〕 |
| 248 | 〔T02 0059b17〕 | 阿難問純陀→純陀請→阿難反問、純陀答→阿難說 | 「如來、應、等正覺所知所見,亦復說識非我耶?」〔T02 0059b24〕;「說識亦無常」〔T02 0059c18〕 |
| 249 | 〔T02 0059c27〕 | 阿難四問→舍利弗答 | 「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,更有餘不?」〔T02 0060a02〕;「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃,此則佛說」〔T02 0060a20〕 |
| 250 | 〔T02 0060a22〕 | 摩訶拘絺羅問→舍利弗答(中有反問) | 「眼繫色耶?色繫眼耶?」〔T02 0060a29〕;「若彼欲貪,是其繫也」〔T02 0060b05〕 |
| 251 | 〔T02 0060b22〕 | 摩訶拘絺羅二問→舍利弗二答 | 「云何為無明?」〔T02 0060b29〕;「云何為明?」〔T02 0060c07〕 |
| 252 | 〔T02 0060c14〕 | 敘述→優波先那與舍利弗問答→舍利弗偈→舍利弗白佛→佛偈+咒→佛告 | 「毒蛇墮我身上」〔T02 0060c19〕;「眼非我、我所」〔T02 0061a03〕 |
| 253 | 〔T02 0061b29〕 | 敘述→婆羅門尼問→優陀夷反問、婆羅門尼答→得法眼淨 | 「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作」〔T02 0062a18〕;「從其因緣,生諸苦樂」〔T02 0062a23〕 |
| 254 | 〔T02 0062b22〕 | 二十億耳獨念→世尊問、二十億耳答→成阿羅漢→自陳+偈→世尊告諸比丘 | 「汝在俗時,善彈琴不?」〔T02 0062c10〕;「當於爾時解脫六處」〔T02 0062c28〕;「善心解脫者,應如是記說」〔T02 0063b15〕 |
| 255 | 〔T02 0063b19〕 | 敘述→迦旃延偈→婆羅門三問→迦旃延三答 | 「何等為『門』?」〔T02 0064a08〕;「眼是門,以見色故」〔T02 0064a10〕 |
經組之提挈(只列底本之次,不立科判):
- 經230–232——三彌離提三問:世間、危脆敗壞、世間空。
- 經233–234——世間集滅道跡、行到世界邊(阿難廣說)。
- 經235–236——近住弟子、清淨乞食住。
- 經237–238——見法般涅槃、眼識之因緣。
- 經239–240——結所繫法、所取法。
- 經241——火燒熱銅籌。
- 經242——眼之知、識、斷、離欲。
- 經243–247——魔:魔手魔繫、六魔鈎、四品法經、魔化求牛(有偈)、習近隨魔。
- 經248–251——諸大弟子問答:識非我、六觸入處盡、眼色之繫、無明與明。
- 經252——優波先那中毒(有偈、咒)。
- 經253——優陀夷說苦樂從因緣生。
- 經254——二十億耳彈琴之譬、六處解脫(有偈)。
- 經255——摩訶迦旃延說守護門(有偈)。
說者——經230–233·235–245·247 說者皆世尊。經234 前段至「入室坐禪」〔T02 0056c15〕為佛語;「世尊向者略說法言」〔T02 0056c16〕以下為眾多比丘之議,其中『我不說有人行到世界邊者……』為眾多比丘重述佛語;「唯有尊者阿難,聰慧總持」〔T02 0056c22〕為眾多比丘之言;「諦聽,善思,今當為說」〔T02 0056c27〕以下至偈及「我今為汝分別廣說」〔T02 0057a14〕皆阿難語。經236 世尊問、舍利弗答「從林中晝日坐禪來」〔T02 0057b09〕「我今於林中入空三昧禪住」〔T02 0057b10〕,其後為佛語,佛語之中有「當如是學」〔T02 0057b13〕所引之學,學之中又有「當作是思惟」〔T02 0057b14〕所引之思惟,凡三層。經237 郁瞿婁長者問;經238 異比丘問,經末「時,彼比丘聞佛所說,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去」〔T02 0057c22〕。經241 佛語之中有「彼多聞聖弟子作如是學」〔T02 0058a29〕所引之學,學之中又有「我從今日當正思惟」〔T02 0058b02〕所引之思惟,亦三層。經246「天魔波旬作是念」〔T02 0059a05〕「世尊作是念」〔T02 0059a09〕「魔作是念」〔T02 0059a11〕三處皆心念;偈之說者依次為魔、佛、魔、佛、魔,魔末偈「有石似段肉」〔T02 0059b02〕起之六句全屬魔偈,「即彼沒不現」〔T02 0059b07〕在偈內。經248 阿難與純陀、經249 阿難與舍利弗、經250·251 摩訶拘絺羅與舍利弗,全經無佛語;經249「此則佛說」〔T02 0060a20〕為舍利弗之語;經250「世尊不教人建立梵行」〔T02 0060b14〕「世尊眼見色若好、若惡,不起欲貪」〔T02 0060b17〕皆舍利弗所述。經252 前段為敘述與優波先那、舍利弗之問答;舍利弗偈「久殖諸梵行」〔T02 0061a11〕為舍利弗語;「佛即為舍利弗而說偈言」〔T02 0061a26〕以下二十句為佛說,偈內之「我」〔T02 0061b11〕照保;「故說是呪術章句,所謂」〔T02 0061b18〕為敘述者語;其後「舍利弗!優波先那善男子爾時說此偈」〔T02 0061b23〕為佛語。經253 全經無佛語,「阿羅訶說」〔T02 0062a21〕為優陀夷所述。經254「而作是念」〔T02 0062b25〕為二十億耳之心念;世尊告二十億耳之語中,以「作是念」〔T02 0062c05〕引述其念;「世尊已知我心」〔T02 0062c08〕亦心念;「世尊!於世尊法中得阿羅漢」〔T02 0062c26〕以下至偈為二十億耳語;「善心解脫者,應如是記說」〔T02 0063b15〕為佛告諸比丘。經255 全經無佛語。
偈頌十處·咒一段:
- 經234——「爾時,尊者阿難復說偈言」〔T02 0057a05〕;偈六行,自「非是遊步者,能到世界邊」〔T02 0057a07〕至「覺慧達世間,故說度彼岸」〔T02 0057a12〕。
- 經246 五首——「爾時,天魔波旬即說偈言」〔T02 0059a16〕,二行,始「若常有我者,彼悉是我所」〔T02 0059a18〕;「爾時,世尊說偈答言」〔T02 0059a20〕,二行,始「若言有我者,彼說我則非」〔T02 0059a21〕;「魔復說偈言」〔T02 0059a23〕,二行,始「若說言知道,安隱向涅槃」〔T02 0059a24〕;「世尊復說偈答言」〔T02 0059a26〕,三行,始「若有離魔者,問度彼岸道」〔T02 0059a27〕;「魔復說偈言」〔T02 0059b01〕,六行,始「有石似段肉,餓烏來欲食」〔T02 0059b02〕。
- 經252 二首——「時,舍利弗即說偈言」〔T02 0061a09〕,九行,始「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道」〔T02 0061a11〕;「佛即為舍利弗而說偈言」〔T02 0061a26〕,二十行,始「常慈念於彼,堅固賴吒羅」〔T02 0061a27〕,終「佛破一切毒,汝蛇毒今破」〔T02 0061b17〕。
- 經252 咒——「故說是呪術章句,所謂」〔T02 0061b18〕;咒文自「塢躭婆隷」〔T02 0061b19〕起,跨三行,終以「悉波呵」〔T02 0061b22〕;照錄其音,不譯不註,不計偈句。
- 經254——「爾時,二十億耳重說偈言」〔T02 0063a27〕;十行,自「離欲心解脫,無恚脫亦然」〔T02 0063a29〕至「心常住堅固,諦觀法生滅」〔T02 0063b09〕。
- 經255——「爾時,尊者摩訶迦旃延即說偈言」〔T02 0063c04〕;十三行,自「古昔婆羅門,修習勝妙戒」〔T02 0063c06〕至「不惱於眾生,是道婆羅門」〔T02 0063c18〕。
合計偈七十三行。本卷無攝頌。
略文之句(底本略去同型之經或同經之文;白話依底本之語略述,不代為補出;所指只依本卷經文):
| 經 | 略文(逐字) | 錨 | 所指 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 230 | 「如世間。如是眾生、如是魔,亦如是說」 | 〔T02 0056b10〕 | 本經之式,以眾生、魔代世間 |
| 234 | 「具以上事廣問阿難」 | 〔T02 0056c26〕 | 同經前文(眾多比丘所議世尊之略說) |
| 237 | 「如長者所問經,如是阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經,亦如上說」 | 〔T02 0057c12〕 | 長者所問經即本經;阿難所問經、佛自為諸比丘所說經,所指經本卷未收 |
| 242 | 「如眼四經,如是乃至意二十四經如上說」 | 〔T02 0058b26〕 | 本經眼之知、識、斷、離欲四者為四經之式,推及耳至意,合二十四經(此為讀法) |
| 243 | 「如味,如是歡喜、讚歎、染著、堅住、愛樂、憎嫉,亦如是說。如內入處七經,外入處七經,亦如是說」 | 〔T02 0058c06〕 | 本經之式,以歡喜等六者代味,合味為七;內入處七經推及外入處 |
| 244 | 「穢說淨說,廣說如上」 | 〔T02 0058c16〕 | 穢說即本經所說;淨說之式依經243 之淨分(「若沙門、婆羅門於眼不味者」〔T02 0058c02〕);三本「廣」作「魔」(目九) |
| 247 | 「如習近,如是繫著、如是味、如是鄰聚,若使受持繫著,我所求欲,淳濃不捨,亦如上說」 | 〔T02 0059b15〕 | 本經之式,以繫著等代習近;「若使受持繫著,我所求欲」之句讀,誌之不判 |
| 253 | 「如前三返,乃至請法」 | 〔T02 0062a06〕 | 同經前文之請食、請問;「更請供養如前」〔T02 0062a14〕同 |
| 254 | 「如上所說,乃至漏盡心得解脫」 | 〔T02 0062c22〕 | 所指之全式本卷未收 |
| 255 | 「摩訶迦旃延即為廣說」 | 〔T02 0064a03〕 | 同經前文之偈 |
攝事分自身之嗢拕南——論擇攝本卷諸經之段,承卷第八之末首而下,逐字錄之(不據以改本卷之次,不據以立本卷之科):
「道、師不同分、王國、二世間、」〔T30n1579 0811b28〕 「有為、遮身行、堅執、三空性」〔T30n1579 0811b29〕
「離欲未離欲、問、因緣、染路、」〔T30n1579 0814a24〕 「保命、著處、等皆廣說應知」〔T30n1579 0814a25〕
「因同分、思、縛、解脫、相、觸遍、」〔T30n1579 0815a06〕 「勝解、護根門、教愛、相為後」〔T30n1579 0815a07〕
第一首之「道、師不同分」已見卷第八(經218–229);第三首之末「教愛、相為後」,論文與本卷經文無同詞,不列。目三、目四、目十①題下所附之嗢拕南項名,皆為讀法。
二、異譯對勘
本卷二十六經,《別譯雜阿含經》(大正藏第二冊第一〇〇號)未見對照經——大正注於本卷諸條之中,無一條標別譯經序;大正校注未標別譯對照。大正注於經236·251·254 附方括號之「No. 125」「No. 26」項,皆照錄於目十②,非別譯,不另擬對照。不自建對照。
三、經論宗依(眼)
雜阿含為佛及弟子之說,其所依即經自身;論之於經,是擇攝而非所依。以下依本卷經序,列攝事分論文與本卷經文逐字同詞者(論之嗢拕南項名附於題下,為讀法,見目一);詞異者標明,不以論改經,不以經改論。
世間·魔(經230·王國)
- 經:「所謂世間者,云何名世間?」〔T02 0056a26〕;「如世間。如是眾生、如是魔,亦如是說」〔T02 0056b10〕
- 論:「復次,於欲界中,諸器世間當知譬如王所王國,有情世間譬如臣民,彼惡天魔譬如君主」〔T30n1579 0812a03〕
同詞者「世間」「魔」;經「眾生」論「有情」,詞異;論之器世間、有情世間之分,經未見。
二世間·壞(經231·二世間)
- 經:「危脆敗壞,是名世間」〔T02 0056b14〕
- 論:「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」〔T30n1579 0812a06〕;「為火災等之所壞滅」〔T30n1579 0812a07〕;「剎那剎那各各內身任運壞滅」〔T30n1579 0812a07〕
同詞者「世間」「壞」;經「危脆敗壞」,論「壞滅」。
空·有為(經232·有為)
- 經:「眼空,常、恒、不變易法空,我所空」〔T02 0056b24〕;「此性自爾」〔T02 0056b25〕
- 論:「復次,空有二種。一者、有為,二者、無為」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕;「此中有為,空無常、恒、久久安住、不變易法,及我、我所」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕;「法爾道理為所依趣」〔T30n1579 0812a12〕
同詞者「空」「常」「恒」「不變易法」「我所」;經「此性自爾」,論「法爾道理」,詞異。論「空無常、恒」之句讀,誌之不判。
遮身行·世間邊際(經234·遮身行)
- 經:「我不說有人行到世界邊者」〔T02 0056c13〕;「若世間、世間名、世間覺、世間言辭、世間語說,此等皆入世間數」〔T02 0056c28〕;「多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知,是名聖弟子到世界邊、知世間、世間所重、度世間」〔T02 0057a03〕
- 論:「復次,如來不遮能得一切世間邊際,唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a15〕;「若想、若智增上力故,於諸世間廣起言說」〔T30n1579 0812a20〕;「於六觸處。由其五轉起如實智,名得世間邊際方便」〔T30n1579 0812a21〕;「名為能到世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a23〕;「名世間解」〔T30n1579 0812a24〕
同詞者「世間」「邊」「言」「如實」「到」;經「世界邊」論「世間邊際」,經「行到」論「身行隨往」,經「六入處」論「六觸處」,經之集、滅、味、患、離五者論作「五轉」,經「知世間」論「世間解」,詞異。
堅執(經235·堅執)
- 經:「緣眼、色,生惡不善覺,貪、恚、癡俱」〔T02 0057a19〕;「若於此邊住者,是名近住弟子」〔T02 0057a21〕;「我說彼得梵行福」〔T02 0057a28〕
- 論:「隨有一惡不善尋思未生生時,一向能為梵行障礙,如彼生已堅執不捨」〔T30n1579 0812a29〕;「不應為作居住依止」〔T30n1579 0812b03〕
同詞者「惡不善」「梵行」「住」;經「覺」論「尋思」,經「近住」論「居住依止」,詞異。經之「師」「近住弟子」,論未見此名。
空住(經236·三空性)
- 經:「我今於林中入空三昧禪住」〔T02 0057b10〕;「汝今入上座禪住而坐禪」〔T02 0057b12〕;「日夜精勤,繫念修習」〔T02 0057b24〕
- 論:「復次,當知略有二種空住。一者、尊勝空住,二者、引彼空住」〔T30n1579 0812b06〕;「若行、若住如實了知煩惱有無」〔T30n1579 0812b11〕;「晝夜隨學,曾無懈廢」〔T30n1579 0812b15〕
同詞者「空」「住」「行」;經「上座禪住」論「尊勝空住」,經「日夜」論「晝夜」,詞異。論於「正見圓滿已見諦跡諸聖弟子」〔T30n1579 0812b18〕以下之段,與本卷經文無同詞,不列。
離欲未離欲·問(經237·離欲未離欲·問)
- 經:「若有比丘眼識於色,愛念染著,以愛念染著故,常依於識」〔T02 0057c03〕;「為彼縛故,若彼取故,不得見法般涅槃」〔T02 0057c04〕;「如長者所問經,如是阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經,亦如上說」〔T02 0057c12〕
- 論:「若有苾芻,於其欲界或已離欲、或未離欲」〔T30n1579 0814a26〕;「於現法中不任趣證究竟涅槃」〔T30n1579 0814a28〕;「由過去世依彼取識」〔T30n1579 0814a29〕;「於現法中堪能趣證究竟涅槃」〔T30n1579 0814b04〕;「於聖教中,當知有四如理問者。一、有淨信,若諸長者、若長者子;二、具聰慧多聞苾芻;三、是大師親承侍者;四、即大師」〔T30n1579 0814b05〕
同詞者「依」「取」「識」「涅槃」「長者」「問」;經「比丘」論「苾芻」,經「見法」論「現法」,詞異。經「阿難所問」與論「大師親承侍者」、經「佛自為諸比丘所說」與論「即大師」,皆非逐字同詞,為讀法。
因緣(經238·因緣)
- 經:「眼因緣色,眼識生」〔T02 0057c18〕;「諸所有意識,彼一切皆意法因緣生故」〔T02 0057c20〕
- 論:「由二因緣,說六識身以內六處為因,以外六處為緣」〔T30n1579 0814b11〕
同詞者「因」「緣」「識」;經之眼與色、意與法,論作「內六處」「外六處」,詞異。
染路(經239·240·染路)
- 經:「云何結所繫法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名結所繫法」〔T02 0057c26〕;「謂欲貪,是名結法」〔T02 0057c28〕;「云何所取法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名所取法」〔T02 0058a03〕;「謂欲貪,是名取法」〔T02 0058a05〕
- 論:「由二種相,當總了知一切雜染」〔T30n1579 0814b15〕;「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」〔T30n1579 0814b17〕;「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」〔T30n1579 0814b18〕
同詞者「欲貪」「所取」「取」;經「結」論「雜染」,詞異。
保命(經241·保命)
- 經:「寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目,令其熾然,不以眼識取於色相、取隨形好」〔T02 0058a09〕;「墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸」〔T02 0058a11〕;「睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命」〔T02 0058a25〕
- 論:「謂我寧遭種種楚撻損害於己諸處之身,勿復令我不善心殞,生諸惡趣」〔T30n1579 0814b25〕;「與喜樂俱如實觀察,為欲對治現行不善,懇勵修習諸行無常」〔T30n1579 0814b27〕;「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」〔T30n1579 0814b28〕;「遠離住時,於諸不善種種尋思所有雜染令心解脫」〔T30n1579 0814c01〕
同詞者「寧」「惡趣」「相」「隨好」「無常」「解脫」;經「取於色相、取隨形好」論「執取諸相、執取隨好」,經「覺想」論「尋思」,詞異。
著處(經243·244·著處)
- 經:「於眼味者,當知是沙門、婆羅門不得自在脫於魔手,魔縛所縛,入於魔繫」〔T02 0058b29〕;「眼味著色,是則魔鈎」〔T02 0058c11〕
- 論:「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c08〕;「繫屬定生喜樂諸處所有愛味著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c09〕
同詞者「魔」「味」「著」「繫」;經「魔鈎」,論未見此名。
可愛·不可愛(經245)
- 經:「有眼識色可愛、可念、可樂、可著」〔T02 0058c21〕;「有眼識色不可愛、不可念、不可樂著、苦厭」〔T02 0058c23〕
- 論:「當知此中,可欣、可樂、可愛、可意諸句差別」〔T30n1579 0814c15〕;「不可愛者,於諸境界不可樂故」〔T30n1579 0814c18〕;「又言苦者,即於境界不可樂故」〔T30n1579 0814c19〕
同詞者「可樂」「可愛」「不可愛」「苦」;經「可念」「可著」論未見,論「可欣」「可意」經未見。論此段在嗢拕南「著處」之下,誌之。
二雜染·魔(經246)
- 經:「眼觸入處,是我所乘」〔T02 0059a12〕;「若彼無眼觸入處,無耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,汝所不到,我往到彼」〔T02 0059a15〕
- 論:「復次,有二雜染。一者、外境雜染,二者、內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c23〕;「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c25〕;「非諸魔怨所能遊履」〔T30n1579 0814c26〕
同詞者「觸」「魔」;經「汝所不到」論「非諸魔怨所能遊履」,詞異。
因同分識(經248·因同分)
- 經:「說四大造色,施設顯露,此四大色非我」〔T02 0059b23〕;「如來、應、等正覺所知所見,亦復說識非我耶?」〔T02 0059b24〕;「說識亦無常」〔T02 0059c18〕;「都無可取,無可取故,無所著」〔T02 0059c22〕
- 論:「諸聖弟子,因同分識隨入無我」〔T30n1579 0815a08〕;「謂由現見五有色處四大種身」〔T30n1579 0815a10〕;「於緣彼識隨入無常,無常則苦,苦則無我」〔T30n1579 0815a11〕;「如剎那量安住堅實尚不可得」〔T30n1579 0815a17〕
同詞者「聖弟子」「識」「四大」「無常」「堅實」;經「非我」論「無我」,經「四大造色」論「四大種身」,詞異。經芭蕉之譬「求其堅實」〔T02 0059c20〕與論「堅實」同詞。
思·戲論(經249·思)
- 經:「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,更有餘不?」〔T02 0060a02〕;「有亦不應說,無亦不應說,有無亦不應說,非有非無亦不應說」〔T02 0060a14〕;「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃」〔T02 0060a20〕
- 論:「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕;「由戲論俱四種行相不應思惟、不應分別、不應詰問」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕;「謂或有無,或異不異」〔T30n1579 0815a22〕
同詞者「滅」「有」「無」「不應」;經「六觸入處」論「六處」,經「虛言」「虛偽」論「戲論」,詞異。經四句為有餘、無餘、有餘無餘、非有餘非無餘;論四相為有、無、異、不異;誌之不判。
縛·解脫(經250·縛·解脫)
- 經:「於其中間,若彼欲貪,是其繫也」〔T02 0060b04〕;「當斷欲貪,則心解脫」〔T02 0060b19〕
- 論:「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」〔T30n1579 0815b02〕;「若無欲貪,設有境界正現在前,諸根於彼尚能棄捨,況不現前,故名解脫」〔T30n1579 0815b03〕
同詞者「欲貪」「解脫」;經「繫」論「縛」,詞異。
無明·明(經251)
- 經:「所謂無知,無知者是為無明」〔T02 0060b29〕;「所謂為知,知者是明」〔T02 0060c07〕
- 論:攝事分本卷所對之段(論卷九十一)未見同詞之釋。論卷九十有「若諸邪見、若諸我見、若即無明」〔T30n1579 0809b01〕,其段在論之次屬卷第八經203;同序不成,不列為本經之本母。
相·草木相似(經252·相)
- 經:「我今不爾,眼非我、我所;乃至識陰非我、我所,是故面色諸根無有變異」〔T02 0061a02〕;「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道」〔T02 0061a11〕;「以慧觀世間,猶如穢草木」〔T02 0061a18〕
- 論:「善修梵行,於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者,若為損身乃至奪命苦受所觸,終無色變、心變可得」〔T30n1579 0815b06〕;「與世所見草木相似」〔T30n1579 0815b13〕;「是故說名無上明持」〔T30n1579 0815b20〕
同詞者「梵行」「善修」「我、我所」「色」「變」「草木」;經「陰」論「蘊」,詞異。論之「無上明持」與經之「呪術章句」〔T02 0061b18〕非逐字同詞,誌之不判。
觸遍(經253·觸遍)
- 經:「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作,復有說言苦樂他作,復有說言苦樂自他作,復有說言苦樂非自非他作」〔T02 0062a18〕;「從其因緣,生諸苦樂」〔T02 0062a23〕
- 論:「建立四種苦樂邪論」〔T30n1579 0815b25〕;「立諸苦樂一向自作」〔T30n1579 0815b26〕;「立諸苦樂一向他作」〔T30n1579 0815b27〕;「立諸苦樂自作、他作」〔T30n1579 0815b29〕;「立諸苦樂非自、非他所作因生」〔T30n1579 0815c01〕;「唯即於此三事和合,假立自他。是故當知,唯有其觸遍行一切,為苦樂因」〔T30n1579 0815c10〕
同詞者「苦樂」「自作」「他作」「非自」「因」;經「非自非他作」論「非自、非他所作因生」,經「因緣」論「三事和合」「觸」,詞異。經之四說與論之四論,次第同。
勝解(經254·勝解)
- 經:「精進太急,增其掉悔,精進太緩,令人懈怠,是故汝當平等修習攝受」〔T02 0062c16〕;「當於爾時解脫六處。云何為六?離欲解脫、離恚解脫、遠離解脫、愛盡解脫、諸取解脫、心不忘念解脫」〔T02 0062c28〕;「譬如嬰童愚小仰臥」〔T02 0063a14〕;「亦不自舉,亦不下他」〔T02 0063b16〕
- 論:「由四種相正發精進」〔T30n1579 0815c12〕;「不極掉舉發勤精進」〔T30n1579 0815c14〕;「亦不極下發起精進」〔T30n1579 0815c15〕;「又於精進平等之相能善攝受」〔T30n1579 0815c19〕;「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」〔T30n1579 0815c23〕;「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」〔T30n1579 0815c25〕;「然似幼童」〔T30n1579 0816a18〕;「亦無自高記別所解」〔T30n1579 0816b01〕
同詞者「精進」「掉」「平等」「攝受」「六處」「遠離」「愛盡」「阿羅漢」;經「解脫」論「勝解」,經「離欲」論「出離」,經「離恚」論「無惱」,經「諸取」論「取盡」,經「心不忘念」論「心無忘失」,經「嬰童」論「幼童」,經「不自舉」論「無自高」,經「記說」論「記別」,詞異。六處之次,經論同。
護根門(經255·護根門)
- 經:「於可念色而起緣著,不可念色而起瞋恚」〔T02 0064a17〕;「於心解脫、慧解脫無如實知」〔T02 0064a18〕;「於其根門則不調伏、不守護、不修習」〔T02 0064a22〕;「常攝其心住身念處」〔T02 0064b02〕
- 論:「一者、不能密護根門,二者、善能密護根門」〔T30n1579 0816b07〕;「於可愛色,為貪欲纏之所纏縛,於不愛色,為瞋恚纏之所纏縛」〔T30n1579 0816b10〕;「於上無學心、慧解脫不如實知」〔T30n1579 0816b15〕
同詞者「根門」「護」「色」「瞋恚」「慧解脫」「如實知」;經「可念」論「可愛」,經「守護」論「密護」,詞異。
四、本段釋要
本卷無逐文古疏。攝事分處擇攝即論之本母,其段落依自立之嗢拕南(目一)次第而下;以下依論之次第,列其與本卷經文同詞之段(逐字+錨),並注同詞之經。論段之中與本卷經文無同詞者,不列。
一、王國——器世間·有情世間·天魔(與經230 同詞「世間」「魔」)
「復次,於欲界中,諸器世間當知譬如王所王國,有情世間譬如臣民,彼惡天魔譬如君主」〔T30n1579 0812a03〕
二、二世間——壞滅(與經231 同詞「世間」「壞」)
「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」〔T30n1579 0812a06〕 「為火災等之所壞滅」〔T30n1579 0812a07〕
三、有為——二種空(與經232 同詞「空」「恒」「不變易法」「我所」)
「復次,空有二種。一者、有為,二者、無為」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕 「此中有為,空無常、恒、久久安住、不變易法,及我、我所」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕 「法爾道理為所依趣」〔T30n1579 0812a12〕
四、遮身行——世間邊際(與經234 同詞「世間」「邊」「言」「如實」「到」)
「復次,如來不遮能得一切世間邊際,唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a15〕 「若想、若智增上力故,於諸世間廣起言說」〔T30n1579 0812a20〕 「於六觸處。由其五轉起如實智,名得世間邊際方便」〔T30n1579 0812a21〕 「名為能到世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a23〕 「名世間解」〔T30n1579 0812a24〕
五、堅執——惡不善尋思(與經235 同詞「惡不善」「梵行」「住」)
「隨有一惡不善尋思未生生時,一向能為梵行障礙,如彼生已堅執不捨」〔T30n1579 0812a29〕 「不應為作居住依止」〔T30n1579 0812b03〕
六、三空性——尊勝空住·引彼空住(與經236 同詞「空」「住」「行」)
「復次,當知略有二種空住。一者、尊勝空住,二者、引彼空住」〔T30n1579 0812b06〕 「若行、若住如實了知煩惱有無」〔T30n1579 0812b11〕 「晝夜隨學,曾無懈廢」〔T30n1579 0812b15〕
七、離欲未離欲——現法涅槃(與經237 同詞「依」「取」「識」「涅槃」)
「若有苾芻,於其欲界或已離欲、或未離欲」〔T30n1579 0814a26〕 「於現法中不任趣證究竟涅槃」〔T30n1579 0814a28〕 「由過去世依彼取識」〔T30n1579 0814a29〕 「於現法中堪能趣證究竟涅槃」〔T30n1579 0814b04〕
八、問——四如理問者(與經237 略文同詞「長者」「問」)
「於聖教中,當知有四如理問者。一、有淨信,若諸長者、若長者子;二、具聰慧多聞苾芻;三、是大師親承侍者;四、即大師」〔T30n1579 0814b05〕
九、因緣——內六處為因·外六處為緣(與經238 同詞「因」「緣」「識」)
「由二因緣,說六識身以內六處為因,以外六處為緣」〔T30n1579 0814b11〕
十、染路——自性·行路(與經239·240 同詞「欲貪」「所取」「取」)
「由二種相,當總了知一切雜染」〔T30n1579 0814b15〕 「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」〔T30n1579 0814b18〕
十一、保命——寧遭楚撻(與經241 同詞「寧」「惡趣」「相」「隨好」「無常」)
「謂我寧遭種種楚撻損害於己諸處之身,勿復令我不善心殞,生諸惡趣」〔T30n1579 0814b25〕 「與喜樂俱如實觀察,為欲對治現行不善,懇勵修習諸行無常」〔T30n1579 0814b27〕 「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」〔T30n1579 0814b28〕 「遠離住時,於諸不善種種尋思所有雜染令心解脫」〔T30n1579 0814c01〕
十二、著處——魔所歸向(與經243·244 同詞「魔」「味」「著」「繫」;與經245 同詞「可樂」「可愛」「苦」)
「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c08〕 「繫屬定生喜樂諸處所有愛味著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c09〕 「當知此中,可欣、可樂、可愛、可意諸句差別」〔T30n1579 0814c15〕 「不可愛者,於諸境界不可樂故」〔T30n1579 0814c18〕 「又言苦者,即於境界不可樂故」〔T30n1579 0814c19〕
十三、二雜染——外境·內受(與經246 同詞「觸」「魔」)
「復次,有二雜染。一者、外境雜染,二者、內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c23〕 「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c25〕 「非諸魔怨所能遊履」〔T30n1579 0814c26〕
十四、因同分——識隨入無我(與經248 同詞「聖弟子」「識」「四大」「無常」「堅實」)
「諸聖弟子,因同分識隨入無我」〔T30n1579 0815a08〕 「謂由現見五有色處四大種身」〔T30n1579 0815a10〕 「於緣彼識隨入無常,無常則苦,苦則無我」〔T30n1579 0815a11〕 「如剎那量安住堅實尚不可得」〔T30n1579 0815a17〕
十五、思——六處滅無戲論(與經249 同詞「滅」「有」「無」「不應」)
「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕 「由戲論俱四種行相不應思惟、不應分別、不應詰問」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕 「謂或有無,或異不異」〔T30n1579 0815a22〕
十六、縛·解脫(與經250 同詞「欲貪」「解脫」)
「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」〔T30n1579 0815b02〕 「若無欲貪,設有境界正現在前,諸根於彼尚能棄捨,況不現前,故名解脫」〔T30n1579 0815b03〕
十七、相——麁善守根相·草木相似(與經252 同詞「梵行」「我、我所」「色」「變」「草木」)
「復次,善修梵行,於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者,若為損身乃至奪命苦受所觸,終無色變、心變可得」〔T30n1579 0815b06〕 「與世所見草木相似」〔T30n1579 0815b13〕 「是故說名無上明持」〔T30n1579 0815b20〕
十八、觸遍——四種苦樂邪論(與經253 同詞「苦樂」「自作」「他作」「因」)
「建立四種苦樂邪論」〔T30n1579 0815b25〕 「立諸苦樂一向自作」〔T30n1579 0815b26〕 「立諸苦樂一向他作」〔T30n1579 0815b27〕 「立諸苦樂自作、他作」〔T30n1579 0815b29〕 「立諸苦樂非自、非他所作因生」〔T30n1579 0815c01〕 「唯即於此三事和合,假立自他。是故當知,唯有其觸遍行一切,為苦樂因」〔T30n1579 0815c10〕
十九、勝解——四相精進·六處勝解(與經254 同詞「精進」「平等」「攝受」「六處」「遠離」「愛盡」「阿羅漢」)
「由四種相正發精進」〔T30n1579 0815c12〕 「不極掉舉發勤精進」〔T30n1579 0815c14〕 「亦不極下發起精進」〔T30n1579 0815c15〕 「又於精進平等之相能善攝受」〔T30n1579 0815c19〕 「永盡諸漏,成阿羅漢」〔T30n1579 0815c21〕 「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」〔T30n1579 0815c23〕 「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」〔T30n1579 0815c25〕 「然似幼童」〔T30n1579 0816a18〕 「而勤生起學心解脫及慧解脫」〔T30n1579 0816a22〕 「亦無自高記別所解」〔T30n1579 0816b01〕
二十、護根門——不能密護·善能密護(與經255 同詞「根門」「護」「色」「瞋恚」「慧解脫」「如實知」)
「復次,略有二種補特伽羅。一者、不能密護根門,二者、善能密護根門」〔T30n1579 0816b07〕 「於可愛色,為貪欲纏之所纏縛,於不愛色,為瞋恚纏之所纏縛」〔T30n1579 0816b10〕 「於上無學心、慧解脫不如實知」〔T30n1579 0816b15〕
五、諸家異釋
本卷無古德異釋。雜阿含無逐文古疏;攝事分為唯一之鏡,一家之說,無可分欄。
六、術語(首見名相·釋義唯取攝事分逐字)
先前諸卷已立之名相,本卷不重出;其中與本卷經文相涉者:梵行·阿羅漢·魔·法眼淨(承卷一);六入處·六觸入處·眼觸·四大造色·苦邊·漏盡·般涅槃·心解脫·慧解脫(承卷二);空三昧·多羅樹·有餘·正智·三事和合·魔手·八聖道·如來應等正覺(承卷三);記說·無間等·族姓子(承卷五);見法般涅槃·掉悔(承卷七);眼觸因緣生受·正盡苦·內入處·外入處·心緣生·學地·我慢使(承卷八);無明·明·五欲功德·世間集(承卷十)。以下唯列本卷新見者。
| 名相 | 本卷首見(逐字) | 錨 | 攝事分 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 施設世間 | 「則無世間,亦不施設世間」 | 〔T02 0056b06〕 | 論未見此名;論分「有情世間」「器世間」:「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」〔T30n1579 0812a06〕 |
| 危脆敗壞 | 「危脆敗壞,是名世間」 | 〔T02 0056b14〕 | 論作「壞滅」:「為火災等之所壞滅」〔T30n1579 0812a07〕 |
| 世間空 | 「所謂世間空,云何名為世間空?」 | 〔T02 0056b23〕 | 「復次,空有二種。一者、有為,二者、無為」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕 |
| 此性自爾 | 「此性自爾」 | 〔T02 0056b25〕 | 論作「法爾道理」:「法爾道理為所依趣」〔T30n1579 0812a12〕 |
| 六內入處 | 「云何為世間?謂六內入處」 | 〔T02 0056c05〕 | 論未釋 |
| 世間滅道跡 | 「云何世間滅道跡?謂八聖道」 | 〔T02 0056c09〕 | 論未釋 |
| 世界邊 | 「我不說有人行到世界邊者」 | 〔T02 0056c13〕 | 論作「世間邊際」:「唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a15〕 |
| 世間數 | 「此等皆入世間數」 | 〔T02 0056c29〕 | 論未釋 |
| 知世間·度世間 | 「是名聖弟子到世界邊、知世間、世間所重、度世間」 | 〔T02 0057a04〕 | 「名世間解」〔T30n1579 0812a24〕,非逐字釋此名 |
| 牟尼尊 | 「是故牟尼尊,名知世間者」 | 〔T02 0057a09〕 | 論未釋 |
| 近住弟子 | 「有師、有近住弟子,則苦獨住」 | 〔T02 0057a17〕 | 論未見此名;論有「不應為作居住依止」〔T30n1579 0812b03〕 |
| 梵行福 | 「我說彼得梵行福」 | 〔T02 0057a28〕 | 論未釋 |
| 尼師檀 | 「持尼師檀」 | 〔T02 0057b06〕 | 論未釋 |
| 上座禪住 | 「汝今入上座禪住而坐禪」 | 〔T02 0057b12〕 | 論作「尊勝空住」:「一者、尊勝空住」〔T30n1579 0812b06〕 |
| 清淨乞食住 | 「是故此經名清淨乞食住」 | 〔T02 0057b25〕 | 論未釋 |
| 結所繫法·結法 | 「云何結所繫法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名結所繫法」 | 〔T02 0057c26〕 | 論作「雜染」:「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 |
| 所取法·取法 | 「云何所取法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名所取法」 | 〔T02 0058a03〕 | 「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」〔T30n1579 0814b18〕 |
| 隨形好 | 「不以眼識取於色相、取隨形好」 | 〔T02 0058a10〕 | 論作「隨好」:「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」〔T30n1579 0814b28〕 |
| 愚癡活·癡命 | 「睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命」 | 〔T02 0058a25〕 | 論未釋 |
| 魔縛·魔繫 | 「脫於魔手,魔縛所縛,入於魔繫」 | 〔T02 0058c01〕 | 論未見此名;論有「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c08〕 |
| 魔鈎 | 「有六魔鈎」 | 〔T02 0058c10〕 | 論未釋 |
| 四品法經 | 「謂四品法經」 | 〔T02 0058c20〕 | 論未釋 |
| 觸入處(魔所乘) | 「眼觸入處,是我所乘」 | 〔T02 0059a12〕 | 論未見此名;論有「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c25〕 |
| 負處 | 「是故知波旬,即自墮負處」 | 〔T02 0059a22〕 | 論未釋 |
| 鄰聚 | 「如是鄰聚」 | 〔T02 0059b15〕 | 論未釋 |
| 施設顯露 | 「說四大造色,施設顯露」 | 〔T02 0059b23〕 | 論未釋 |
| 正士 | 「彼二正士說是法時」 | 〔T02 0059c25〕 | 論未釋 |
| 虛言·虛偽 | 「此則虛言」〔T02 0060a17〕;「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃」 | 〔T02 0060a20〕 | 論作「戲論」:「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕 |
| 欲貪(繫) | 「若彼欲貪,是其繫也」 | 〔T02 0060b05〕 | 論作「縛」:「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」〔T30n1579 0815b02〕 |
| 軛鞅 | 「共一軛鞅縛繫」 | 〔T02 0060b06〕 | 論未釋 |
| 無知·大冥 | 「所謂無知,無知者是為無明」〔T02 0060b29〕;「愚闇、無明、大冥」 | 〔T02 0060c05〕 | 論未釋 |
| 明·覺·悟 | 「如實知、見、明、覺、悟、慧、無間等」 | 〔T02 0060c11〕 | 論未釋 |
| 迦陵伽行處 | 「蛇頭巖下迦陵伽行處」 | 〔T02 0060c16〕 | 論未釋 |
| 我慢繫著使 | 「汝若長夜離我、我所、我慢繫著使」 | 〔T02 0061a05〕 | 論未見此名;論有「於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者」〔T30n1579 0815b06〕 |
| 呪術章句 | 「故說是呪術章句,所謂」 | 〔T02 0061b18〕 | 論未見此名;論有「是故說名無上明持」〔T30n1579 0815b20〕,非逐字釋此名 |
| 阿羅訶 | 「阿羅訶說苦樂異生」 | 〔T02 0062a21〕 | 論未釋 |
| 苦樂自作·他作 | 「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作」 | 〔T02 0062a18〕 | 「立諸苦樂一向自作」〔T30n1579 0815b26〕;「立諸苦樂一向他作」〔T30n1579 0815b27〕 |
| 超入決定 | 「我今日超入決定」 | 〔T02 0062b18〕 | 論未釋 |
| 菩提分法 | 「常精勤修習菩提分法」 | 〔T02 0062b24〕 | 論未釋 |
| 六處解脫 | 「當於爾時解脫六處」 | 〔T02 0062c28〕 | 論作「六處勝解」:「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」〔T30n1579 0815c23〕 |
| 離欲解脫……心不忘念解脫 | 「離欲解脫、離恚解脫、遠離解脫」 | 〔T02 0062c29〕 | 「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」〔T30n1579 0815c25〕 |
| 學戒·學根·無學戒 | 「爾時成就學戒,成就學根」 | 〔T02 0063a11〕 | 論未見此名;論有「一、增上戒學」〔T30n1579 0815c27〕 |
| 增上慢·過人法 | 「非如增上慢者」〔T02 0063b17〕;「而自稱歎得過人法」 | 〔T02 0063b17〕 | 論未釋 |
| 阿練若 | 「獼猴室阿練若窟」 | 〔T02 0063b20〕 | 論未釋 |
| 身念處 | 「不住身念處」 | 〔T02 0064a18〕 | 論未釋 |
| 根門·守護門 | 「於其根門則不調伏、不守護、不修習」 | 〔T02 0064a22〕 | 論作「密護根門」:「一者、不能密護根門」〔T30n1579 0816b07〕 |
| 初門 | 「是名初門善調伏守護修習」 | 〔T02 0064b05〕 | 論未釋 |
本卷名相皆漢語;大正注於經中名目所附之對音見目十②末;攝事分於此段不出梵形,今不代擬。
七、譬喻·修辭
經文之譬喻:
- 火燒頭衣(經236)——「譬如有人,火燒頭衣」〔T02 0057b18〕,合以比丘「當起增上勤欲方便,繫念修學」〔T02 0057b20〕。
- 銅籌·鐵錐·利刀·利槍·沈鐵丸(經241)——「寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目」〔T02 0058a09〕;「寧燒鐵錐以鑽其耳」〔T02 0058a12〕;「寧以利刀斷截其鼻」〔T02 0058a16〕;「寧以剛鐵利槍以刺其身」〔T02 0058a22〕;墮者「墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸」〔T02 0058a11〕。
- 魔鈎鈎咽(經244)——「魔鈎鈎其咽」〔T02 0058c15〕。
- 石似段肉·餓烏折觜(經246)——魔末偈「有石似段肉,餓烏來欲食」〔T02 0059b02〕;以「我今猶如烏,瞿曇如石生」〔T02 0059b05〕自合。末二句「內心懷愁毒,即彼沒不現」〔T02 0059b07〕在底本偈界內,語似敘述,照偈譯,不判。
- 芭蕉樹(經248)——「譬如士夫持斧入山,見芭蕉樹」〔T02 0059c19〕,「剝至於盡,都無堅處」〔T02 0059c21〕,合以多聞聖弟子正觀六識。
- 黑白二牛·軛鞅(經250)——「譬如二牛,一黑一白,共一軛鞅縛繫」〔T02 0060b06〕,合以「中間欲貪,是其繫也」〔T02 0060b12〕。
- 糠糟聚·截多羅樹頭·治眼籌(經252)——「如糠糟聚」〔T02 0060c21〕;「如截多羅樹頭」〔T02 0061a06〕;「如治眼籌」〔T02 0061a22〕;舍利弗偈中「猶如棄毒鉢」〔T02 0061a12〕「如人重病愈」〔T02 0061a14〕「如出火燒宅」〔T02 0061a16〕「猶如穢草木」〔T02 0061a18〕。
- 彈琴·嬰童·大石山(經254)——「若急其絃,得作微妙和雅音不?」〔T02 0062c12〕;「譬如嬰童愚小仰臥」〔T02 0063a14〕;「譬如村邑近大石山」〔T02 0063a22〕;偈中重說「猶如大石山,四風不能動」〔T02 0063b06〕。
- 夢得寶·毒藥草·甘露·法雨(經255)——偈中「猶如夢得寶」〔T02 0063c13〕;「譬如士夫求毒藥草反得甘露」〔T02 0064b09〕;「以大法雨,雨我身中,如雨甘露」〔T02 0064b11〕。
定型句:
| 句 | 逐字(首見) | 錨 | 所在 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 內覺 | 「內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂」 | 〔T02 0056a28〕 | 經230·231·241·253 |
| 六處展開 | 「若色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受」 | 〔T02 0056b16〕 | 經231·232·241,字或小異 |
| 六根推及 | 「耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是」 | 〔T02 0056b18〕 | 經231 以下屢見 |
| 諦聽善思 | 「諦聽,善思」 | 〔T02 0056c04〕 | 經233·234·245·255 |
| 我生已盡 | 「我生已盡,梵行已立,所作已作,自知不受後有」 | 〔T02 0058b17〕 | 經241·248;經254 作「乃至自知不受後有」〔T02 0063a13〕 |
| 魔繫 | 「不得解脫魔繫」 | 〔T02 0058c25〕 | 經243·245·247,字或小異 |
| 欲有所問 | 「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不?」 | 〔T02 0059b20〕 | 經248–251·253,字或小異 |
| 隨仁所問 | 「隨仁所問,知者當答」 | 〔T02 0059b21〕 | 經248–251 |
| 展轉隨喜 | 「展轉隨喜,各還其所」 | 〔T02 0059c25〕 | 經248–251,字或小異 |
問答型:經230–232 三彌離提同以「云何名」問,世尊各一答。經234 為經中引經:世尊略說「我不說有人行到世界邊者」〔T02 0056c13〕而入室,眾多比丘重述其語、議請阿難,阿難廣說並以偈結;與卷第八經211 同型。經236 世尊二問、舍利弗二答,而後世尊讚之並教其學(「我今眼見色,頗起欲、恩愛、愛念著不?」為佛所教比丘之自問,非舍利弗答)。經248 阿難先問「亦復說識非我耶?」〔T02 0059b25〕,純陀不答而請,阿難乃以反問引純陀自答(眼、意二輪,每輪五問),終以芭蕉之譬自說。經249 阿難以有餘、無餘、有餘無餘·非有餘非無餘三問,舍利弗三答「莫作此問」之類,阿難第四問其義,舍利弗乃說四句皆「此則虛言」〔T02 0060a17〕。經250 舍利弗答中以黑白二牛反問拘絺羅,拘絺羅答,舍利弗合之。經253 婆羅門尼三度高坐請問,優陀夷三答「非時」,至其「脫革屣,整衣服,更坐卑床」〔T02 0062a15〕乃說;說中優陀夷以反問引其自答。經254 世尊以彈琴四問,二十億耳四答。經255 魯醯遮婆羅門以「門」「不守護門」「善守護門」三問,迦旃延三度「善哉!善哉!」而答。
偈之體:本卷偈十處七十三行,每行十字(二句,每句五字),魔末偈「我今猶如烏,瞿曇如石生」〔T02 0059b05〕亦然。經246 魔佛五首相酬,前四首各二至三行,末首六行。經252 舍利弗偈九行,前四度以「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道」〔T02 0061a11〕起,第四度延為三行;佛偈二十行,前四行列諸龍名,次說慈悲、真諦言、三毒、三寶,終以「汝蛇毒今破」〔T02 0061b17〕。經254 偈十行重說六處解脫與大石山之譬。經255 偈十三行,分古昔婆羅門、今之假形婆羅門、道婆羅門三段。經252 咒文非偈,照錄其音(目九)。
八、徵引承衍
- 攝事分之同詞——本卷經文與攝事分同詞之處,逐字已列於目三、目四、目十①;此處只列錨:〔T30n1579 0812a03〕〔T30n1579 0812a06〕〔T30n1579 0812a07〕〔T30n1579 0812a09〕〔T30n1579 0812a12〕〔T30n1579 0812a15〕〔T30n1579 0812a20〕〔T30n1579 0812a21〕〔T30n1579 0812a23〕〔T30n1579 0812a24〕〔T30n1579 0812a29〕〔T30n1579 0812b03〕〔T30n1579 0812b06〕〔T30n1579 0812b11〕〔T30n1579 0812b15〕〔T30n1579 0814a26〕〔T30n1579 0814a28〕〔T30n1579 0814a29〕〔T30n1579 0814b04〕〔T30n1579 0814b05〕〔T30n1579 0814b11〕〔T30n1579 0814b15〕〔T30n1579 0814b17〕〔T30n1579 0814b18〕〔T30n1579 0814b25〕〔T30n1579 0814b27〕〔T30n1579 0814b28〕〔T30n1579 0814c01〕〔T30n1579 0814c08〕〔T30n1579 0814c09〕〔T30n1579 0814c15〕〔T30n1579 0814c18〕〔T30n1579 0814c19〕〔T30n1579 0814c23〕〔T30n1579 0814c25〕〔T30n1579 0814c26〕〔T30n1579 0815a08〕〔T30n1579 0815a10〕〔T30n1579 0815a11〕〔T30n1579 0815a17〕〔T30n1579 0815a19〕〔T30n1579 0815a22〕〔T30n1579 0815b02〕〔T30n1579 0815b03〕〔T30n1579 0815b06〕〔T30n1579 0815b13〕〔T30n1579 0815b20〕〔T30n1579 0815b25〕〔T30n1579 0815b26〕〔T30n1579 0815b27〕〔T30n1579 0815b29〕〔T30n1579 0815c01〕〔T30n1579 0815c10〕〔T30n1579 0815c12〕〔T30n1579 0815c14〕〔T30n1579 0815c15〕〔T30n1579 0815c19〕〔T30n1579 0815c21〕〔T30n1579 0815c23〕〔T30n1579 0815c25〕〔T30n1579 0816a18〕〔T30n1579 0816a22〕〔T30n1579 0816b01〕〔T30n1579 0816b07〕〔T30n1579 0816b10〕〔T30n1579 0816b15〕。
- 嗢拕南之承衍——論卷九十之「道、師不同分、王國、二世間、」〔T30n1579 0811b28〕一首,前二項擇攝卷第八末段(經218–229),後六項擇攝本卷經230–236;論卷九十一之「離欲未離欲」〔T30n1579 0814a24〕一首擇攝經237–246;「因同分、思、縛、解脫」〔T30n1579 0815a06〕一首擇攝經248–255,末二項不在本卷。本卷無攝頌,論之嗢拕南不據以立本卷之科。
- 卷內之承衍——經230·231·232 同為三彌離提之問;經230 以「六入處集則觸集,如是乃至純大苦聚集」〔T02 0056b02〕略緣起之次,經233 以「謂當來有愛,喜、貪俱,彼彼集著」〔T02 0056c06〕說世間集。經234 之「多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知」〔T02 0057a03〕。經239·240 同式,一說結、一說取。經243·244·245·247 同說魔之自在與魔繫,經246 魔自稱「眼觸入處,是我所乘」〔T02 0059a12〕。經248–251 皆二大弟子問答,經250·251 同為摩訶拘絺羅問舍利弗。經252 舍利弗二度問答於優波先那與佛。經241 與經255 同以「愚癡無聞凡夫」〔T02 0058a08〕〔T02 0064a16〕起說不守護之患。經254 末世尊以「如二十億耳以智記說」〔T02 0063b15〕承二十億耳之自陳。
- 本卷之外——經237「阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經」〔T02 0057c12〕、經254「如上所說」〔T02 0062c22〕,其所指之經或全式不在本卷,錄而不裁。
九、校本定位
大正藏校記於本卷異讀共七十九條(【大】=大正藏原刊;【宋】【元】【明】=三本,大正注略稱【三】;【磧乙-CB】【麗-CB】【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宮-CB】【思溪-CB】等為今行校本所記;今行字=今行錄文所取之字;並錄不判;#004·#006·#013·#015·#021·#068·#070 七條為今行校本修訂列·非大正原注):
| # | 錨 | 今行字 | 異讀 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 001 | 0056c04 | 世間 | 【宋】【元】【明】無 |
| 002 | 0057a07 | 遊 | 【宋】旋 |
| 003 | 0057a24 | 住 | 【元】往 |
| 004 | 0057b01 | 邊 | 【大】集(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注) |
| 005 | 0057b06 | 檀 | 【宋】【元】【明】壇 |
| 006 | 0057b12 | 座 | 【大】坐;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注) |
| 007 | 0057c20 | 緣、身觸因緣 | 【大】緣;【元】【明】緣身觸因緣;今行從【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】 |
| 008 | 0058a10 | 熾 | 【宋】【元】【明】燒 |
| 009 | 0058a18 | 趣 | 【明】道 |
| 010 | 0058a26 | 癡 | 【宋】【元】【明】癖 |
| 011 | 0058b09 | 觸、身 | 【宋】【元】【明】無 |
| 012 | 0058b12 | 癡 | 【宋】【元】【明】癖 |
| 013 | 0058c03 | 婆 | 【大】波;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注) |
| 014 | 0058c16 | 廣 | 【宋】【元】【明】魔 |
| 015 | 0058c17 | 駮 | 【大】駁;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注) |
| 016 | 0059a07 | 象 | 【元】【明】像 |
| 017 | 0059b10 | 隨 | 【宋】【元】【明】為 |
| 018 | 0059b21 | 與 | 【元】【明】以 |
| 019 | 0059c02 | 若 | 【宋】【元】【明】緣 |
| 020 | 0059c20 | 葉、斫枝 | 【大】斫葉;【宋】【元】【明】葉斫杖;今行從【宮-CB】【思溪-CB】【磧乙-CB】 |
| 021 | 0059c25 | 二 | 【大】一;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注) |
| 022 | 0060a27 | 已 | 【元】【明】以 |
| 023 | 0060b17 | 尊 | 【宋】【元】【明】尊說 |
| 024 | 0060b27 | 已 | 【元】【明】以 |
| 025 | 0060c05 | 闇 | 【宋】【元】【明】癡 |
| 026 | 0060c21 | 糟 | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 |
| 027 | 0060c25 | 糟 | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 |
| 028 | 0061a09 | 糟 | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 |
| 029 | 0061a11 | 殖 | 【宋】【元】【明】植 |
| 030 | 0061a13 | 殖 | 【宋】【元】【明】植 |
| 031 | 0061a15 | 殖 | 【宋】【元】【明】植 |
| 032 | 0061a17 | 殖 | 【宋】【元】【明】植 |
| 033 | 0061a23 | 糟 | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 |
| 034 | 0061a25 | 糟 | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 |
| 035 | 0061b01 | 徒 | 【元】【明】陀 |
| 036 | 0061b05 | 量 | 【宋】【元】【明】畏 |
| 037 | 0061b05 | 量 | 【宋】【元】【明】畏 |
| 038 | 0061b12 | 無 | 【宋】【元】【明】不 |
| 039 | 0061b14 | 毒惡 | 【宋】【元】【明】惡毒 |
| 040 | 0061b19 | 𮎃 | 【宋】【元】【明】躭 |
| 041 | 0061b19 | 波 | 【宋】【元】【明】婆 |
| 042 | 0061b20 | 抧 | 【宋】【元】【明】枳 |
| 043 | 0061b22 | 呵 | 【宋】【元】【明】訶 |
| 044 | 0061b25 | 糟 | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 |
| 045 | 0061b25 | 波 | 【大】婆;【宋】【元】【明】波 |
| 046 | 0061c01 | 拘磐茶 | 【宋】【元】【明】拘槃荼 |
| 047 | 0061c11 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 048 | 0061c17 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 049 | 0061c20 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 050 | 0061c21 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 051 | 0061c21 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 052 | 0061c23 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 053 | 0061c27 | 嗽 | 【宋】【元】【明】漱 |
| 054 | 0062a02 | 與 | 【元】【明】以 |
| 055 | 0062a05 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 056 | 0062a05 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 057 | 0062a06 | 返 | 【宋】【元】【明】反 |
| 058 | 0062a07 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 059 | 0062a08 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 060 | 0062a10 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 061 | 0062a13 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 062 | 0062a15 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 063 | 0062a17 | 與 | 【元】【明】以 |
| 064 | 0062a28 | 觸 | 【宋】【元】【明】觸意觸 |
| 065 | 0062b17 | 坐 | 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宋】【元】【明】座 |
| 066 | 0062b21 | 坐 | 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宋】【元】【明】座 |
| 067 | 0062b27 | 我 | 【元】【明】無 |
| 068 | 0063a05 | 離恚 | 【大】無(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注) |
| 069 | 0063b20 | 磐 | 【宋】【元】【明】盤 |
| 070 | 0063b29 | 年少 | 【大】少年;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注) |
| 071 | 0063c12 | 浴 | 【大】洛;【宋】【元】【明】浴 |
| 072 | 0063c15 | 杖 | 【元】林 |
| 073 | 0063c22 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 074 | 0063c26 | 上 | 【明】尚 |
| 075 | 0064a27 | 言 | 【宋】【元】【明】無 |
| 076 | 0064a28 | 哉 | 【宋】【元】【明】哉言 |
| 077 | 0064b08 | 門 | 【大】問;【宋】【元】【明】門;今行從【磧乙-CB】三本 |
| 078 | 0064b10 | 反 | 【宋】【元】【明】乃 |
| 079 | 0064b15 | 坐 | 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宋】【元】【明】座 |
可記者十四事(並錄不判;異讀依目九之式記於版本號下):
- 經233「世間」(#1)——「我今當說世間、世間集」〔T02 0056c03〕之次行首「世間」二字(0056c04)三本無,即三本讀作『世間集、世間滅、世間滅道跡』。白話依今行。
- 經234·235 之字(#2–#4)——偈「非是遊步者」之「遊」(0057a07)【宋】作旋;經235「常樂獨住」之「住」(0057a24)【元】作往;「究竟苦邊」之「邊」(0057b01),【大】作集,今行校本依本經「能正盡苦,究竟苦邊」之文意修訂作邊(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注);其按語所引之統計,今不錄。白話依今行。
- 經236 之字(#5·#6)——「尼師檀」之「檀」(0057b06)三本作壇;「上座禪住」之「座」(0057b12),【大】作坐,今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)。
- 經238「身觸因緣」(#7)——「舌味因緣、身觸因緣、意法因緣意識生」〔T02 0057c19〕之「身觸因緣」(0057c20),【大】無,即【大】讀作『舌味因緣、意法因緣』;今行從【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】補之。白話依今行。
- 經241 之字(#8–#12)——「令其熾然」之「熾」(0058a10)三本作燒;「惡趣」之「趣」(0058a18)【明】作道;「癡命」之「癡」二處(0058a26·0058b12)三本作癖;「身觸、身觸因緣生受」之「觸、身」(0058b09)三本無。並錄。
- 經243·244·245 之字(#13–#15)——「沙門、婆羅門」之「婆」(0058c03),【大】作波,今行從【麗-CB】;經244「穢說淨說,廣說如上」〔T02 0058c16〕之「廣」,三本作魔,即三本讀作『魔說如上』;經245「調伏駮牛聚落」之「駮」(0058c17),【大】作駁,今行從【麗-CB】(#13·#15 今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)。白話依今行。
- 經245「知喜」——「比丘見已,知喜不讚歎」〔T02 0058c27〕之「知」,今行校本另有按語,謂「知」疑當作「不」;今錄其疑,不錄其所據,不改其文。白話依今行。
- 經246·247 之字(#16·#17)——「御車象類」之「象」(0059a07)【元】【明】作像;經247「則隨魔所自在」之「隨」(0059b10)三本作為。並錄。
- 經248 之字(#18–#21)——「見答與不」之「與」(0059b21)【元】【明】作以;「若眼及色生眼識」之「若」(0059c02)三本作緣;芭蕉之譬「截葉、斫枝」(0059c20),【大】作「斫葉」,三本作「葉斫杖」,今行從【宮-CB】【思溪-CB】【磧乙-CB】;「彼二正士」之「二」(0059c25),【大】作一,今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)。白話依今行。
- 經250·251 之字(#22–#25)——「見答已不」之「已」二處(0060a27·0060b27)【元】【明】作以;經250「世尊眼見色」之「尊」(0060b17)三本作尊說;經251「愚闇」之「闇」(0060c05)三本作癡。並錄。
- 經252 之字(#26–#45)——「糠糟」之「糟」凡六處(0060c21·0060c25·0061a09·0061a23·0061a25·0061b25 等)三本作糩;偈「久殖」之「殖」四處(0061a11·0061a13·0061a15·0061a17)三本作植;「難徒」之「徒」(0061b01)【元】【明】作陀;「有量及無量」之「量」二處(0061b05)三本作畏;「無能害我身」之「無」(0061b12)三本作不;「毒惡」(0061b14)三本作惡毒;咒文「𮎃」「波」(0061b19)三本作躭、婆,「抧」(0061b20)三本作枳,「呵」(0061b22)三本作訶;「優波先那」之「波」(0061b25),【大】作婆,三本作波。白話照錄今行之咒音,不據異讀改字。
- 經253 之字(#46–#66)——「從坐起」之「坐」二處(0062b17·0062b21)三本及【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】作座;「拘磐茶」(0061c01)三本作拘槃荼;「和上」之「上」凡十三處(0061c11 至 0062a15)【明】作尚;「澡嗽」之「嗽」(0061c27)三本作漱;「見答與不」之「與」二處(0062a02·0062a17)【元】【明】作以;「三返」之「返」(0062a06)三本作反;「意觸因緣」之「觸」(0062a28)三本作觸意觸。並錄。
- 經254 之字(#67–#68)——「我今寧可還受五欲」之「我」(0062b27)【元】【明】無;「離恚解脫」之「離恚」(0063a05),【大】無,即【大】讀作『是名真實解脫』,今行補之(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)。白話依今行。
- 經255 之字(#69–#79)——「阿磐提」之「磐」(0063b20)三本作盤;「年少」(0063b29),【大】作少年,今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注);偈「三浴」之「浴」(0063c12),【大】作洛,三本作浴;「執杖」之「杖」(0063c15)【元】作林;「和上」之「上」二處(0063c22·0063c26)【明】作尚;「汝能問我」前之「言」(0064a27)三本無;「善哉」之「哉」(0064a28)三本作哉言;「守護門義」之「門」(0064b08),【大】作問,今行從【磧乙-CB】三本;「反得甘露」之「反」(0064b10)三本作乃;「從坐起去」之「坐」(0064b15)三本及【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】作座。並錄。
gaiji:本卷錄文無私用區字。罕字二:「𮎃」一見(0061b19),「㮈」二見(0061b19·0061b20),皆在經252 咒文,照錄不正字。校記#20 所錄【大】之「斫葉」,中一字為造字,照錄於校記,不入錄文。經252「寒林中塜間」之「塜」〔T02 0060c16〕與經255 偈「自餓居塚間」之「塚」〔T02 0063c12〕字形異,照錄不正字。 夾註:本卷無。 偈之行式:本卷偈十處,在底本每行十字(二句):經234 六行(0057a07–0057a12);經246 二行(0059a18–0059a19)、二行(0059a21–0059a22)、二行(0059a24–0059a25)、三行(0059a27–0059a29)、六行(0059b02–0059b07);經252 九行(0061a11–0061a19)、二十行(0061a27–0061b17);經254 十行(0063a29–0063b09);經255 十三行(0063c06–0063c18)。咒文三行(0061b19–0061b21)以全形空格隔字組,「悉波呵」另起一行(0061b22);大正注於此另記「施下三本俱不間空」(0061b21),即三本咒文不以空格隔開;今錄文每行照錄,字不增減。
十、攝事分本母·SN 座標·別譯異文
①攝事分本母(逐經)——唯以論文與經文逐字同詞者為據;但義近者,不列為本母。論之嗢拕南項名附於經序之後,為讀法(目一)。
| 經 | 本母(逐字) | 錨 | 同詞 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 230(王國) | 「復次,於欲界中,諸器世間當知譬如王所王國,有情世間譬如臣民,彼惡天魔譬如君主」〔T30n1579 0812a03〕 | — | 世間·魔(經「眾生」論「有情」) |
| 231(二世間) | 「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」〔T30n1579 0812a06〕;「為火災等之所壞滅」〔T30n1579 0812a07〕 | — | 世間·壞 |
| 232(有為) | 「此中有為,空無常、恒、久久安住、不變易法,及我、我所」〔T30n1579 0812a09〕;「法爾道理為所依趣」〔T30n1579 0812a12〕 | — | 空·常·恒·不變易法·我所(經「此性自爾」論「法爾道理」) |
| 233 | 本經未見本母直釋;論「復次,有二世間」〔T30n1579 0812a06〕有世間之詞,在論之次屬經231 之段 | — | — |
| 234(遮身行) | 「復次,如來不遮能得一切世間邊際,唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a15〕;「於六觸處。由其五轉起如實智,名得世間邊際方便」〔T30n1579 0812a21〕;「名為能到世間邊際」〔T30n1579 0812a23〕 | — | 世間·邊·如實·到(經「世界邊」論「世間邊際」) |
| 235(堅執) | 「隨有一惡不善尋思未生生時,一向能為梵行障礙,如彼生已堅執不捨」〔T30n1579 0812a29〕 | — | 惡不善·梵行(經「覺」論「尋思」) |
| 236(三空性) | 「復次,當知略有二種空住。一者、尊勝空住,二者、引彼空住」〔T30n1579 0812b06〕;「晝夜隨學,曾無懈廢」〔T30n1579 0812b15〕 | — | 空·住(經「上座禪住」論「尊勝空住」;經「日夜」論「晝夜」) |
| 237(離欲未離欲·問) | 「由過去世依彼取識」〔T30n1579 0814a29〕;「於現法中堪能趣證究竟涅槃」〔T30n1579 0814b04〕;「於聖教中,當知有四如理問者」〔T30n1579 0814b05〕 | — | 依·取·識·涅槃;長者·問(經「見法」論「現法」) |
| 238(因緣) | 「由二因緣,說六識身以內六處為因,以外六處為緣」〔T30n1579 0814b11〕 | — | 因·緣·識 |
| 239(染路) | 「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 | — | 欲貪(經「結」論「雜染」) |
| 240(染路) | 「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」〔T30n1579 0814b18〕;「言自性者,所謂欲貪」〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 | — | 所取·取·欲貪 |
| 241(保命) | 「謂我寧遭種種楚撻損害於己諸處之身,勿復令我不善心殞,生諸惡趣」〔T30n1579 0814b25〕;「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」〔T30n1579 0814b28〕 | — | 寧·惡趣·相·隨好 |
| 242 | 本經未見本母直釋;論卷第八所擇「於六觸處能斷、能知,心得離欲及證解脫」〔T30n1579 0809c04〕有斷·知·離欲之詞,在論之次屬卷第八經209 之段 | — | — |
| 243(著處) | 「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c08〕;「繫屬定生喜樂諸處所有愛味著安足處」〔T30n1579 0814c09〕 | — | 魔·味·著·繫 |
| 244(著處) | 同上 | — | 魔·味·著 |
| 245(著處) | 「當知此中,可欣、可樂、可愛、可意諸句差別」〔T30n1579 0814c15〕;「不可愛者,於諸境界不可樂故」〔T30n1579 0814c18〕;「又言苦者,即於境界不可樂故」〔T30n1579 0814c19〕 | — | 可樂·可愛·不可愛·苦 |
| 246 | 「復次,有二雜染。一者、外境雜染,二者、內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c23〕;「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c25〕;「非諸魔怨所能遊履」〔T30n1579 0814c26〕 | — | 觸·魔 |
| 247 | 本經未見本母直釋;論「復次,由十五相,應當了知一切種類愛見雜染」〔T30n1579 0814c28〕在論之次居經246 之後,與經之「習近」「繫著」非逐字同詞 | — | — |
| 248(因同分) | 「諸聖弟子,因同分識隨入無我」〔T30n1579 0815a08〕;「謂由現見五有色處四大種身」〔T30n1579 0815a10〕;「於緣彼識隨入無常,無常則苦,苦則無我」〔T30n1579 0815a11〕;「如剎那量安住堅實尚不可得」〔T30n1579 0815a17〕 | — | 聖弟子·識·四大·無常·堅實(經「非我」論「無我」) |
| 249(思) | 「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」〔T30n1579 0815a19〕;「謂或有無,或異不異」〔T30n1579 0815a22〕 | — | 滅·有·無(經「虛偽」論「戲論」) |
| 250(縛·解脫) | 「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」〔T30n1579 0815b02〕;「若無欲貪,設有境界正現在前,諸根於彼尚能棄捨,況不現前,故名解脫」〔T30n1579 0815b03〕 | — | 欲貪·解脫(經「繫」論「縛」) |
| 251 | 本經未見本母直釋;論「若諸邪見、若諸我見、若即無明」〔T30n1579 0809b01〕有無明之詞,在論之次屬卷第八經203 之段 | — | — |
| 252(相) | 「復次,善修梵行,於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者,若為損身乃至奪命苦受所觸,終無色變、心變可得」〔T30n1579 0815b06〕;「與世所見草木相似」〔T30n1579 0815b13〕 | — | 梵行·我、我所·色·變·草木(經「陰」論「蘊」) |
| 253(觸遍) | 「建立四種苦樂邪論」〔T30n1579 0815b25〕;「立諸苦樂一向自作」〔T30n1579 0815b26〕;「唯即於此三事和合,假立自他。是故當知,唯有其觸遍行一切,為苦樂因」〔T30n1579 0815c10〕 | — | 苦樂·自作·他作·因 |
| 254(勝解) | 「又於精進平等之相能善攝受」〔T30n1579 0815c19〕;「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」〔T30n1579 0815c23〕;「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」〔T30n1579 0815c25〕;「然似幼童」〔T30n1579 0816a18〕 | — | 精進·平等·攝受·阿羅漢·六處·遠離·愛盡(經「解脫」論「勝解」) |
| 255(護根門) | 「一者、不能密護根門,二者、善能密護根門」〔T30n1579 0816b07〕;「於可愛色,為貪欲纏之所纏縛,於不愛色,為瞋恚纏之所纏縛」〔T30n1579 0816b10〕;「於上無學心、慧解脫不如實知」〔T30n1579 0816b15〕 | — | 根門·護·色·瞋恚·慧解脫·如實知(經「守護」論「密護」) |
②SN 座標(逐經·唯錄大正注原文):
| 經 | 大正注逐字 | 錨 |
|---|---|---|
| 230 | 「S. 35. 68. Samiddhi. (三彌離提).」;略文處「S. 35. 65-66. Samiddhi.」 | 0056a24;0056b10 |
| 231 | 「S. 35. 82. Loka.」 | 0056b11 |
| 232 | 「S. 35. 85. Suñña.」 | 0056b21 |
| 233 | 「S. 35. 107. Loka.」 | 0056c02 |
| 234 | 「S. 35. 116. Lokakāmaguṇa.」 | 0056c12 |
| 235 | 「S. 35. 150. Antevasi.」 | 0057a16 |
| 236 | 「M. 151. Piṇḍapātaparisuddhi. [No. 125(45.6)]」 | 0057b03 |
| 237 | 「S. 35. 124. Vesāli.」 | 0057b28 |
| 238 | 「S. 35. 141-144. Hetu.」 | 0057c14 |
| 239 | 「S. 35. 109. Saṃyojana.」 | 0057c24 |
| 240 | 「S. 35. 110. Upādāna.」 | 0058a01 |
| 241 | 「S. 35. 194. Ādittena.」 | 0058a07 |
| 242 | 「S. 35. 111-112. Parijāna.」 | 0058b21 |
| 243 | 「S. 35. 15-19. Assāda.」 | 0058b27 |
| 244 | 「S. 35. 114-115. Mārapāsa.」 | 0058c09 |
| 245 | 「S. 35. 189. Bālisaka.」 | 0058c17 |
| 246 | 「S. 4. 3. 4. Sattavassāni.」 | 0059a03 |
| 247 | 大正注未記 | — |
| 248 | 「S. 35. 193. Udāyī.」 | 0059b17 |
| 249 | 「A. IV. 174. Koṭṭhika.」 | 0059c27 |
| 250 | 「S. 35. 191. Koṭṭhika.」 | 0060a22 |
| 251 | 「A. IV. 175. Koṭṭhika; M. 43. Mahāvedalla. [No. 26(211)]」 | 0060b22 |
| 252 | 「S. 35. 69. Upasena.(優波先那)Vinaya. Cullavagga. V. 6.」 | 0060c14 |
| 253 | 「S. 35. 133. Verahaccānī.(毘紐迦旃延)」 | 0061b29 |
| 254 | 「~A. VI. 55. Soṇa. [No. 26(123), 125(23.3)]」 | 0062b22 |
| 255 | 「S. 35. 1 2. Lohicca.」 | 0063b19 |
大正注二十六條:「S.」二十二條,非「S.」四條(經236 作「M.」,經249·251 作「A.」,經251 兼「M.」,經254 冠「~」作「A.」);二十六經中二十五經有座標,經230 二條(一在經首,一在略文處 0056b10),經247 未記。「S.」二十二條中,經246 作「S. 4.」,餘皆「S. 35.」。方括號內「No. 125」「No. 26」三項(經236·251·254),照錄大正注,非別譯(目二)。今行校本所錄字形與大正原注有異者三:經245「Bālisaka.」今行作「Bālisiko.」;經246「S. 4. 3. 4.」今行作「S. 4. 24.」;經255「S. 35. 1 2.」今行作「S. 35. 132.」;表中依大正原注。照錄大正注,不另擬。
大正注於經中名目另有對音之注,逐字錄之以備檢:「世間 Loka.」(0056a27);「郁瞿婁 Ugga.」(0057b29);「天魔波旬 Māra pāpimant.」(0059a05);「摩訶拘絺羅 Mahākoṭṭhika.」(0060a23);「~Udāyī.」(0061b29);「拘磐茶=拘槃荼【三】~Kāmaṇḍāya.」(0061c01);「阿羅訶 Arahanta.」(0062a21);「二十億耳 Soṇa.」(0062b23);「Mahā-kaccāna.」(0063b19);「阿磐提 Avantī.」「獼猴室 Makkarakaṭe.」「阿練若 Arañña.」(0063b20);「Lohicca.」(0063b21)。
③別譯異文:別譯未見對照經(見目二)。
Placement of the passage as a whole. This unit is the whole of Fascicle 9 of the Saṃyukta Āgama: the fascicle title 「雜阿含經卷第九」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 9”; the translator’s attribution 「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」—“translated by Guṇabhadra, Tripiṭaka master from India, in the Song”; twenty-six discourses (discourse numbers 230 to 255); verses in ten places (Discourses 234, 246, 252, 254, and 255); one passage of the words and phrases of the protective spell (Discourse 252); no summary verse; and the closing title at the end of the fascicle, 「雜阿含經卷第九」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 9.” The whole fascicle comes to ten thousand six hundred and ninety-four Chinese characters. There are six dwelling places of the Buddha: Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park (Discourses 230–236 and 249); Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond (Discourses 237–244); the Kuru country, the village of the tamed mottled cattle (Discourse 245); Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak (Discourses 246 and 247); Pāṭaliputra, in the Cock Grove (Discourse 248); and Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove (Discourses 250–252 and 254). Discourse 253 is the venerable Udāyin wandering in the Kośala country and staying in the mango grove at the village of Jupancha, and Discourse 255 is the venerable Mahākātyāyana staying in the Avanti country, in the forest cave of the Monkey Cell; neither of these two discourses begins at a dwelling place of the Buddha. The speakers: in Discourses 230–233 and 235–247, the World-Honored One; in the latter part of Discourse 252, the verse, the spell, and the words to Śāriputra are the World-Honored One’s; the first and last parts of Discourse 254 are the World-Honored One’s; the latter part of Discourse 234 is the venerable Ānanda’s; Discourses 248–251 are questions and answers among the great disciples, with no words of the Buddha in the whole discourse; Discourse 253 is the venerable Udāyin with the brāhmaṇa woman, and Discourse 255 the venerable Mahākātyāyana with the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe, both with no words of the Buddha; the latter part of Discourse 254 is Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa’s own declaration, and the last part is the World-Honored One addressing the bhikṣus. The mirror against which it is set is the selection on the sense bases in the Topics of the Sūtras of the Compendium of Topics of the Yogācārabhūmi (fascicles ninety to ninety-one of the treatise). The Taishō collation notes give seventy-nine variant readings (seven of them rows of revision by the current collated text), given in the ninth topic; the Taishō notes record twenty-six coordinates (twenty-two marked 「S.」, four not marked 「S.」), given in the tenth topic.
I. Doctrinal-Outline Placement
The place of Fascicle 9—the head of the fascicle in the base text:
「雜阿含經卷第九」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 9”〔T02 0056a21〕 「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」—“translated by Guṇabhadra, Tripiṭaka master from India, in the Song”〔T02 0056a23〕
The closing title at the end of the fascicle likewise reads 「雜阿含經卷第九」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 9”〔T02 0064b16〕. The sequence of discourses begins at (230): 「佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園」—“the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park”〔T02 0056a24〕. This fascicle is the second fascicle of the Connected Discourses on the Six Sense Bases, carrying on from Fascicle 8.
Dwelling places (all verbatim from the base text):
- Śrāvastī—「佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園」—“the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park”〔T02 0056a24〕: Discourses 230–236 and 249.
- 「佛住毘舍離獼猴池側重閣講堂」—“the Buddha was staying at Vaiśālī, in the Two-Storied Lecture Hall beside the Monkey Pond”〔T02 0057b28〕: Discourses 237–244.
- 「佛住拘留搜調伏駮牛聚落」—“the Buddha was staying in the Kuru country, at the village of the tamed mottled cattle”〔T02 0058c17〕: Discourse 245.
- 「佛住王舍城耆闍崛山」—“the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak”〔T02 0059a03〕: Discourses 246 and 247.
- 「佛住波吒利弗多羅國雞林園」—“the Buddha was staying at Pāṭaliputra, in the Cock Grove”〔T02 0059b17〕: Discourse 248.
- 「佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園」—“the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove”〔T02 0060a22〕: Discourses 250–252 and 254; in Discourses 250 and 251 the two venerables 「俱在耆闍崛山」—“were staying together on Vulture Peak”〔T02 0060a23〕.
- Discourse 253—「尊者優陀夷往拘薩羅國人間遊行,至拘磐茶聚落」—“the venerable Udāyin went to the Kośala country, wandering among the people, and reached the village of Jupancha”〔T02 0061b29〕, staying in 「毘紐迦旃延氏婆羅門尼菴羅園」—“the mango grove of the brāhmaṇa woman of the Viṣṇu-Kātyāyana clan”〔T02 0061c01〕.
- Discourse 255—「尊者摩訶迦旃延住阿磐提國濕摩陀江側,獼猴室阿練若窟」—“the venerable Mahākātyāyana was staying in the Avanti country, on the bank of the Shimotuo River, in the forest cave of the Monkey Cell”〔T02 0063b19〕.
The types of the twenty-six discourses, and what is asked and what is said (the types follow the discourses’ own 「問」—“asked,” 「答」—“answered,” 「告」—“said to,” and 「白」—“said to [a superior]”; what is asked and what is said are all verbatim from the base text):
| Discourse | Anchor | Type | What is asked · what is said (verbatim) |
|---|---|---|---|
| 230 | 〔T02 0056a24〕 | Sanmiliti asks → the World-Honored One answers | 「所謂世間者,云何名世間?」—“What is called the world—how is it called the world?”〔T02 0056a26〕; 「六入處集則觸集」—“When the six sense bases arise, contact arises”〔T02 0056b02〕 |
| 231 | 〔T02 0056b11〕 | As above | 「危脆敗壞,是名世間」—“Fragile, liable to break and perish: this is called the world”〔T02 0056b14〕 |
| 232 | 〔T02 0056b21〕 | As above | 「所謂世間空,云何名為世間空?」—“It is said that the world is empty; how is it that the world is called empty?”〔T02 0056b23〕; 「此性自爾」—“Such is its nature”〔T02 0056b25〕 |
| 233 | 〔T02 0056c02〕 | The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (direct teaching) | 「我今當說世間、世間集、世間滅、世間滅道跡」—“I will now teach the world, the origin of the world, the cessation of the world, and the path leading to the cessation of the world”〔T02 0056c03〕 |
| 234 | 〔T02 0056c12〕 | The World-Honored One teaches in brief → enters his room and sits in meditation → the many bhikṣus discuss → they go to Ānanda → Ānanda explains at length + verse | 「我不說有人行到世界邊者」—“I do not say that anyone can walk and reach the end of the world”〔T02 0056c13〕; 「多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知」—“The learned noble disciple knows as it really is the arising, the cessation, the gratification, the danger, and the escape of the six sense bases”〔T02 0057a03〕 |
| 235 | 〔T02 0057a16〕 | The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (direct teaching) | 「有師、有近住弟子,則苦獨住」—“With a teacher and with attendant disciples, one dwells alone in suffering”〔T02 0057a17〕 |
| 236 | 〔T02 0057b03〕 | The World-Honored One asks → Śāriputra answers → the World-Honored One teaches | 「今入何等禪住?」—“What kind of meditative dwelling did you just enter?”〔T02 0057b10〕; 「汝今入上座禪住而坐禪」—“You have now entered the dwelling in meditation of the elders, and sat in meditation”〔T02 0057b12〕; 「是故此經名清淨乞食住」—“therefore this discourse is called the Pure Alms-Food Dwelling”〔T02 0057b25〕 |
| 237 | 〔T02 0057b28〕 | The householder Ugra asks → the World-Honored One answers | 「何故有一比丘見法般涅槃?」—“Why is it that one bhikṣu attains final nirvāṇa in this very life?”〔T02 0057c01〕 |
| 238 | 〔T02 0057c14〕 | A certain bhikṣu asks → the World-Honored One answers | 「何因何緣眼識生?」—“With what as cause, with what as condition, does eye-consciousness arise?”〔T02 0057c16〕; 「眼因緣色,眼識生」—“With the eye and forms as cause and condition, eye-consciousness arises”〔T02 0057c18〕 |
| 239 | 〔T02 0057c24〕 | The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (direct teaching) | 「我今當說結所繫法及結法」—“I will now teach the things bound by the bonds, and the bonds”〔T02 0057c25〕; 「謂欲貪,是名結法」—“It is desire and craving; this is called the bonds”〔T02 0057c28〕 |
| 240 | 〔T02 0058a01〕 | As above | 「我今當說所取法及取法」—“I will now teach the things clung to, and the clinging”〔T02 0058a02〕; 「謂欲貪,是名取法」—“It is desire and craving; this is called the clinging”〔T02 0058a05〕 |
| 241 | 〔T02 0058a07〕 | As above | 「寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目」—“would rather burn his eyes with a copper skewer heated by fire”〔T02 0058a09〕; 「睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命」—“Sleep is the life of the foolish, the livelihood of the deluded”〔T02 0058a25〕 |
| 242 | 〔T02 0058b21〕 | As above | 「若眼不知、不識、不斷、不離欲,不堪能正盡苦」—“If one does not know the eye, does not cognize it, does not cut it off, and is not free from desire for it, one is not able to rightly end suffering”〔T02 0058b22〕 |
| 243 | 〔T02 0058b27〕 | As above | 「於眼味者,當知是沙門、婆羅門不得自在脫於魔手」—“As for those who relish the eye, know that these ascetics and brahmins are not free, and cannot escape from Māra’s hand”〔T02 0058b29〕 |
| 244 | 〔T02 0058c09〕 | As above | 「有六魔鈎」—“There are six of Māra’s hooks”〔T02 0058c10〕 |
| 245 | 〔T02 0058c17〕 | As above | 「謂四品法經」—“namely, the Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma”〔T02 0058c20〕 |
| 246 | 〔T02 0059a03〕 | Māra, in a transformed shape, asks → the World-Honored One answers → Māra and the Buddha answer each other in verse, twice each, and Māra’s last verse | 「瞿曇!見我牛不?」—“Gautama! Have you seen my oxen?”〔T02 0059a09〕; 「眼觸入處,是我所乘」—“The sense base of eye-contact is what I ride”〔T02 0059a12〕 |
| 247 | 〔T02 0059b08〕 | The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (direct teaching) | 「若沙門、婆羅門眼習近於色,則隨魔所自在」—“If ascetics and brahmins with the eye keep close to forms, they follow Māra and are under Māra’s mastery”〔T02 0059b09〕 |
| 248 | 〔T02 0059b17〕 | Ānanda asks Cunda → Cunda requests → Ānanda puts questions back and Cunda answers → Ānanda teaches | 「如來、應、等正覺所知所見,亦復說識非我耶?」—“Does the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, with what he knows and sees, also teach that consciousness is not self?”〔T02 0059b24〕; 「說識亦無常」—“teaches that consciousness too is impermanent”〔T02 0059c18〕 |
| 249 | 〔T02 0059c27〕 | Ānanda asks four times → Śāriputra answers | 「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,更有餘不?」—“When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there still something remaining?”〔T02 0060a02〕; 「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃,此則佛說」—“free of all falsity, one attains final nirvāṇa—this is what the Buddha teaches”〔T02 0060a20〕 |
| 250 | 〔T02 0060a22〕 | Mahākauṣṭhila asks → Śāriputra answers (with a question put back in the middle) | 「眼繫色耶?色繫眼耶?」—“Does the eye bind forms, or do forms bind the eye?”〔T02 0060a29〕; 「若彼欲貪,是其繫也」—“if there is desire and craving, that is the bond”〔T02 0060b05〕 |
| 251 | 〔T02 0060b22〕 | Mahākauṣṭhila asks twice → Śāriputra answers twice | 「云何為無明?」—“What is ignorance?”〔T02 0060b29〕; 「云何為明?」—“What is knowledge?”〔T02 0060c07〕 |
| 252 | 〔T02 0060c14〕 | Narration → questions and answers between Upasena and Śāriputra → Śāriputra’s verse → Śāriputra speaks to the Buddha → the Buddha’s verse + spell → the Buddha addresses Śāriputra | 「毒蛇墮我身上」—“a venomous snake has fallen on my body”〔T02 0060c19〕; 「眼非我、我所」—“the eye is not self, not mine”〔T02 0061a03〕 |
| 253 | 〔T02 0061b29〕 | Narration → the brāhmaṇa woman asks → Udāyin puts questions back and the brāhmaṇa woman answers → she attains the pure Dharma-eye | 「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作」—“There are ascetics and brahmins who say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself”〔T02 0062a18〕; 「從其因緣,生諸苦樂」—“from their causes and conditions, suffering and happiness arise”〔T02 0062a23〕 |
| 254 | 〔T02 0062b22〕 | Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa’s solitary thought → the World-Honored One asks and Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa answers → he becomes an arhat → his own declaration + verse → the World-Honored One addresses the bhikṣus | 「汝在俗時,善彈琴不?」—“When you were a layman, were you skilled at playing the lute?”〔T02 0062c10〕; 「當於爾時解脫六處」—“at that very time, he is liberated in six respects”〔T02 0062c28〕; 「善心解脫者,應如是記說」—“One whose mind is well liberated should declare in this way”〔T02 0063b15〕 |
| 255 | 〔T02 0063b19〕 | Narration → Kātyāyana’s verse → the brahmin asks three times → Kātyāyana answers three times | 「何等為『門』?」—“What is the ‘door’?”〔T02 0064a08〕; 「眼是門,以見色故」—“The eye is a door, because of seeing forms”〔T02 0064a10〕 |
Drawing out the groups of discourses (only the order of the base text is listed; no doctrinal outline is set up):
- Discourses 230–232—Sanmiliti’s three questions: the world, fragile and liable to break and perish, the world is empty.
- Discourses 233–234—the origin of the world, the cessation of the world, and the path leading to the cessation of the world; walking to the end of the world (Ānanda’s full explanation).
- Discourses 235–236—attendant disciples; the Pure Alms-Food Dwelling.
- Discourses 237–238—final nirvāṇa in this very life; the causes and conditions of eye-consciousness.
- Discourses 239–240—the things bound by the bonds; the things clung to.
- Discourse 241—the copper skewer heated by fire.
- Discourse 242—knowing, cognizing, cutting off, and being free from desire for the eye.
- Discourses 243–247—Māra: Māra’s hand and Māra’s snare, the six hooks of Māra, the Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma, Māra in a transformed shape seeking oxen (with verses), keeping close and following Māra.
- Discourses 248–251—questions and answers among the great disciples: consciousness is not self, the six sense bases of contact exhausted, the bond between the eye and forms, ignorance and knowledge.
- Discourse 252—Upasena poisoned (with verses and a spell).
- Discourse 253—Udāyin teaches that suffering and happiness arise from causes and conditions.
- Discourse 254—Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa: the simile of playing the lute, liberation in six respects (with a verse).
- Discourse 255—Mahākātyāyana teaches the guarding of the doors (with a verse).
The speakers—in Discourses 230–233, 235–245, and 247 the speaker is in every case the World-Honored One. In Discourse 234, the first part, up to 「入室坐禪」—“entered his room and sat in meditation”〔T02 0056c15〕, is the Buddha’s words; from 「世尊向者略說法言」—“The World-Honored One just now taught the Dharma in brief”〔T02 0056c16〕 on is the discussion of the many bhikṣus, within which 『我不說有人行到世界邊者……』—‘I do not say that anyone can walk and reach the end of the world …’ is the many bhikṣus restating the Buddha’s words; 「唯有尊者阿難,聰慧總持」—“Only the venerable Ānanda is wise and able to retain all”〔T02 0056c22〕 is the words of the many bhikṣus; from 「諦聽,善思,今當為說」—“Listen closely and reflect well; I will now teach it for you”〔T02 0056c27〕 on, through the verse and 「我今為汝分別廣說」—“I have now explained it at length for you, distinguishing its parts”〔T02 0057a14〕, all is Ānanda’s words. In Discourse 236 the World-Honored One asks and Śāriputra answers, 「從林中晝日坐禪來」—“I have come from sitting in meditation for the day in the forest”〔T02 0057b09〕 and 「我今於林中入空三昧禪住」—“Just now in the forest I entered the meditative dwelling of the samādhi of emptiness”〔T02 0057b10〕; after that comes the Buddha’s words; within the Buddha’s words is the training introduced by 「當如是學」—“they should train in this way”〔T02 0057b13〕, and within the training is the reflection introduced by 「當作是思惟」—“they should reflect thus”〔T02 0057b14〕—three layers in all. In Discourse 237 the householder Ugra asks; in Discourse 238 a certain bhikṣu asks, and the discourse ends 「時,彼比丘聞佛所說,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去」—“Then that bhikṣu, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and rejoiced in it with appreciation, paid homage, and departed”〔T02 0057c22〕. In Discourse 241, within the Buddha’s words is the training introduced by 「彼多聞聖弟子作如是學」—“That learned noble disciple trains in this way”〔T02 0058a29〕, and within the training is the reflection introduced by 「我從今日當正思惟」—“From today on I should reflect rightly”〔T02 0058b02〕—also three layers. In Discourse 246, 「天魔波旬作是念」—“the heavenly Māra Pāpīyas thought”〔T02 0059a05〕, 「世尊作是念」—“the World-Honored One thought”〔T02 0059a09〕, and 「魔作是念」—“Māra thought”〔T02 0059a11〕 are in all three places thoughts in the mind; the speakers of the verses are, in order, Māra, the Buddha, Māra, the Buddha, Māra; the six lines of Māra’s last verse, beginning 「有石似段肉」—“There is a stone like a lump of flesh”〔T02 0059b02〕, all belong to Māra’s verse, and 「即彼沒不現」—“vanishing right there, seen no more”〔T02 0059b07〕 is within the verse. Discourse 248 (Ānanda and Cunda), Discourse 249 (Ānanda and Śāriputra), and Discourses 250 and 251 (Mahākauṣṭhila and Śāriputra) have no words of the Buddha in the whole discourse; in Discourse 249, 「此則佛說」—“this is what the Buddha teaches”〔T02 0060a20〕 is Śāriputra’s words; in Discourse 250, 「世尊不教人建立梵行」—“the World-Honored One would not teach people to establish pure conduct”〔T02 0060b14〕 and 「世尊眼見色若好、若惡,不起欲貪」—“When the World-Honored One sees forms with the eye, whether fine or ugly, desire and craving do not arise”〔T02 0060b17〕 are both reported by Śāriputra. In Discourse 252 the first part is narration and the questions and answers of Upasena and Śāriputra; Śāriputra’s verse 「久殖諸梵行」—“Long having planted all pure conduct”〔T02 0061a11〕 is Śāriputra’s words; the twenty lines from 「佛即為舍利弗而說偈言」—“Then the Buddha spoke a verse for Śāriputra”〔T02 0061a26〕 on are spoken by the Buddha, and the 「我」—“I” within the verse〔T02 0061b11〕 is kept as it stands; 「故說是呪術章句,所謂」—“Thereupon these words and phrases of the protective spell were spoken, namely”〔T02 0061b18〕 is the narrator’s words; what follows, 「舍利弗!優波先那善男子爾時說此偈」—“Śāriputra! If the son of good family Upasena had at that time spoken this verse”〔T02 0061b23〕, is the Buddha’s words. Discourse 253 has no words of the Buddha in the whole discourse; 「阿羅訶說」—“the Arhat says”〔T02 0062a21〕 is reported by Udāyin. In Discourse 254, 「而作是念」—“gave rise to this thought”〔T02 0062b25〕 is Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa’s thought in his mind; in the World-Honored One’s words to Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa, his thought is cited with 「作是念」—“gave rise to this thought”〔T02 0062c05〕; 「世尊已知我心」—“The World-Honored One already knows my mind”〔T02 0062c08〕 is also a thought in the mind; from 「世尊!於世尊法中得阿羅漢」—“World-Honored One! One who has attained arhatship in the World-Honored One’s Dharma”〔T02 0062c26〕 on, through the verse, is Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa’s words; 「善心解脫者,應如是記說」—“One whose mind is well liberated should declare in this way”〔T02 0063b15〕 is the Buddha addressing the bhikṣus. Discourse 255 has no words of the Buddha in the whole discourse.
Verses in ten places · one spell:
- Discourse 234—「爾時,尊者阿難復說偈言」—“Then the venerable Ānanda spoke further in verse”〔T02 0057a05〕; a verse of six lines, from 「非是遊步者,能到世界邊」—“It is not one who goes about on foot who can reach the end of the world”〔T02 0057a07〕 to 「覺慧達世間,故說度彼岸」—“with awakened wisdom he penetrates the world, and so he is said to have crossed to the other shore”〔T02 0057a12〕.
- Discourse 246, five verses—「爾時,天魔波旬即說偈言」—“Then the heavenly Māra Pāpīyas spoke in verse”〔T02 0059a16〕, two lines, beginning 「若常有我者,彼悉是我所」—“If there is always a self, then all of it is what is mine”〔T02 0059a18〕; 「爾時,世尊說偈答言」—“Then the World-Honored One answered in verse”〔T02 0059a20〕, two lines, beginning 「若言有我者,彼說我則非」—“If one says there is a self, the self he speaks of does not stand”〔T02 0059a21〕; 「魔復說偈言」—“Māra spoke again in verse”〔T02 0059a23〕, two lines, beginning 「若說言知道,安隱向涅槃」—“If you say you know the way, going safely toward nirvāṇa”〔T02 0059a24〕; 「世尊復說偈答言」—“The World-Honored One answered again in verse”〔T02 0059a26〕, three lines, beginning 「若有離魔者,問度彼岸道」—“If there are those who leave Māra and come to ask the way to cross to the other shore”〔T02 0059a27〕; 「魔復說偈言」—“Māra spoke again in verse”〔T02 0059b01〕, six lines, beginning 「有石似段肉,餓烏來欲食」—“There is a stone like a lump of flesh; a hungry crow flies up wishing to eat it”〔T02 0059b02〕.
- Discourse 252, two verses—「時,舍利弗即說偈言」—“Then Śāriputra spoke in verse”〔T02 0061a09〕, nine lines, beginning 「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道」—“Long having planted all pure conduct, having well cultivated the eightfold noble path”〔T02 0061a11〕; 「佛即為舍利弗而說偈言」—“Then the Buddha spoke a verse for Śāriputra”〔T02 0061a26〕, twenty lines, beginning 「常慈念於彼,堅固賴吒羅」—“Always with a mind of loving-kindness, keeping in mind that firm Laizhaluo”〔T02 0061a27〕 and ending 「佛破一切毒,汝蛇毒今破」—“the Buddha breaks all poisons—this snake venom of yours is now broken”〔T02 0061b17〕.
- Discourse 252, the spell—「故說是呪術章句,所謂」—“Thereupon these words and phrases of the protective spell were spoken, namely”〔T02 0061b18〕; the spell begins with 「塢躭婆隷」〔T02 0061b19〕, runs across three lines, and ends with 「悉波呵」〔T02 0061b22〕; its sounds are recorded as they stand, neither translated nor annotated, and not counted among the lines of verse.
- Discourse 254—「爾時,二十億耳重說偈言」—“Then Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa restated it in verse”〔T02 0063a27〕; ten lines, from 「離欲心解脫,無恚脫亦然」—“Free from desire, the mind is liberated; liberation free of hatred is likewise so”〔T02 0063a29〕 to 「心常住堅固,諦觀法生滅」—“the mind constantly abides, firm, closely contemplating the arising and ceasing of all dharmas”〔T02 0063b09〕.
- Discourse 255—「爾時,尊者摩訶迦旃延即說偈言」—“Then the venerable Mahākātyāyana spoke in verse”〔T02 0063c04〕; thirteen lines, from 「古昔婆羅門,修習勝妙戒」—“The brahmins of ancient times cultivated excellent and sublime precepts”〔T02 0063c06〕 to 「不惱於眾生,是道婆羅門」—“not harming beings—this is the brahmin who has the path”〔T02 0063c18〕.
In all, seventy-three lines of verse. This fascicle has no summary verse.
The abbreviating phrases (the base text passes over discourses of the same pattern, or text within the same discourse; the plain rendering gives this briefly in the words of the base text and does not supply what is passed over; what each points to is based only on the discourses of this fascicle):
| Discourse | Abbreviated passage (verbatim) | Anchor | What it points to |
|---|---|---|---|
| 230 | 「如世間。如是眾生、如是魔,亦如是說」—“As it is taught of the world, so it is taught of beings, so of Māra—likewise taught in the same way” | 〔T02 0056b10〕 | The pattern of this discourse, with beings and Māra in place of the world |
| 234 | 「具以上事廣問阿難」—“asked Ānanda in full detail about all the matters above” | 〔T02 0056c26〕 | The earlier text of the same discourse (the World-Honored One’s brief teaching discussed by the many bhikṣus) |
| 237 | 「如長者所問經,如是阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經,亦如上說」—“As with the discourse asked by the householder, so the discourse asked by Ānanda and the discourse the Buddha himself spoke for the bhikṣus are also taught as above” | 〔T02 0057c12〕 | The discourse asked by the householder is this discourse; the discourses pointed to by the discourse asked by Ānanda and the discourse the Buddha himself spoke for the bhikṣus are not included in this fascicle |
| 242 | 「如眼四經,如是乃至意二十四經如上說」—“As with the four discourses spoken of the eye, so on up to those spoken of the mind, twenty-four discourses in all, all as taught above” | 〔T02 0058b26〕 | The four—knowing, cognizing, cutting off, and being free from desire for the eye—in this discourse form the pattern of four discourses, extended from the ear to the mind, twenty-four discourses in all (this is a reading) |
| 243 | 「如味,如是歡喜、讚歎、染著、堅住、愛樂、憎嫉,亦如是說。如內入處七經,外入處七經,亦如是說」—“As it is taught of relish, so it is likewise taught of rejoicing, praising, defiled attachment, firm abiding, delight, and aversion and envy. As with the seven discourses on the internal sense bases, so the seven discourses on the external sense bases are likewise taught” | 〔T02 0058c06〕 | The pattern of this discourse, with rejoicing and the other six in place of relish, seven together with relish; the seven discourses on the internal sense bases extended to the external sense bases |
| 244 | 「穢說淨說,廣說如上」—“The defiled side taught and the pure side taught are both taught at length as above” | 〔T02 0058c16〕 | The defiled side taught is what this discourse teaches; the pattern of the pure side follows the pure part of Discourse 243 (「若沙門、婆羅門於眼不味者」—“If ascetics and brahmins do not relish the eye”〔T02 0058c02〕); the three editions read 「廣」—“at length” as 「魔」—“Māra” (ninth topic) |
| 247 | 「如習近,如是繫著、如是味、如是鄰聚,若使受持繫著,我所求欲,淳濃不捨,亦如上說」—“As it is taught of keeping close, so it is taught of being bound and attached, so of relishing, so of the neighbouring village, and of fetters, upholding, being bound and attached, what is mine, seeking and desire, and thick, unrelinquished attachment—all of these too as taught above” | 〔T02 0059b15〕 | The pattern of this discourse, with being bound and attached and the rest in place of keeping close; the punctuation of 「若使受持繫著,我所求欲」 is recorded, without adjudication |
| 253 | 「如前三返,乃至請法」—“as before, three times back and forth, and so on up to the request about the meaning of the Dharma” | 〔T02 0062a06〕 | The invitations to a meal and the requests to ask earlier in the same discourse; 「更請供養如前」—“again invited him and made offerings as before”〔T02 0062a14〕 likewise |
| 254 | 「如上所說,乃至漏盡心得解脫」—“As said above, and so on up to, the outflows were exhausted and his mind was liberated” | 〔T02 0062c22〕 | The full pattern pointed to is not included in this fascicle |
| 255 | 「摩訶迦旃延即為廣說」—“Mahākātyāyana then told it to him at length” | 〔T02 0064a03〕 | The verse earlier in the same discourse |
The Compendium of Topics’ own uddānas—the passage of the treatise that selects and gathers the discourses of this fascicle continues on from the last uddāna of Fascicle 8; they are recorded verbatim (the order of this fascicle is not changed on their basis, nor is an outline of this fascicle set up on their basis):
「道、師不同分、王國、二世間、」—“dissimilarity of path and of teacher, the royal realm, the two worlds,”〔T30n1579 0811b28〕 「有為、遮身行、堅執、三空性」—“the conditioned, the denial of bodily going, firm holding, the three kinds of emptiness”〔T30n1579 0811b29〕
「離欲未離欲、問、因緣、染路、」—“free from desire and not free from desire, questions, causes and conditions, the road of defilement,”〔T30n1579 0814a24〕 「保命、著處、等皆廣說應知」—“preserving life, the places of attachment, and the rest—all should be known as taught at length”〔T30n1579 0814a25〕
「因同分、思、縛、解脫、相、觸遍、」—“consciousness of the same class as its cause, reflection, bondage, liberation, signs, contact pervading,”〔T30n1579 0815a06〕 「勝解、護根門、教愛、相為後」—“resolve, guarding the sense doors, teaching and craving, with signs as the last”〔T30n1579 0815a07〕
The 「道、師不同分」—“dissimilarity of path and of teacher” of the first of these has already been seen in Fascicle 8 (Discourses 218–229); for 「教愛、相為後」—“teaching and craving, with signs as the last” at the end of the third, the treatise text shares no words with the discourses of this fascicle, and it is not listed. The names of the uddāna items appended beneath the headings of the third topic, the fourth topic, and part ① of the tenth topic are all readings.
II. Collation with the Alternate Translations
For the twenty-six discourses of this fascicle, the Alternate Translation of the Saṃyukta Āgama (Taishō vol. 2, no. 100) has no parallel discourse found—among the Taishō notes to this fascicle, not one marks a discourse number of the Alternate Translation; the Taishō collation notes mark no parallel in the Alternate Translation. The bracketed items 「No. 125」 and 「No. 26」 that the Taishō notes attach to Discourses 236, 251, and 254 are all recorded as they stand in part ② of the tenth topic; they are not the Alternate Translation, and no further parallel is proposed. No parallel is constructed here.
III. Scriptural and Treatise Grounding (the “eye”)
The Saṃyukta Āgama is what the Buddha and his disciples spoke, and its ground is the sūtra itself; the treatise stands to the sūtra as a selection and gathering, not as its ground. Listed below, in the order of the discourses of this fascicle, are the passages of the treatise text in the Compendium of Topics that share the same words, verbatim, with the text of the discourses of this fascicle (the names of the treatise’s uddāna items are appended beneath each heading, as readings; see the first topic); where the words differ this is marked, and the sūtra is not changed by the treatise, nor the treatise by the sūtra.
The world · Māra (Discourse 230 · the royal realm)
- Sūtra: 「所謂世間者,云何名世間?」—“What is called the world—how is it called the world?”〔T02 0056a26〕; 「如世間。如是眾生、如是魔,亦如是說」—“As it is taught of the world, so it is taught of beings, so of Māra—likewise taught in the same way”〔T02 0056b10〕
- Treatise: 「復次,於欲界中,諸器世間當知譬如王所王國,有情世間譬如臣民,彼惡天魔譬如君主」—“Further, within the desire realm, the receptacle worlds, it should be known, are like the realm a king rules, the world of beings is like his subjects, and that evil heavenly Māra is like the sovereign”〔T30n1579 0812a03〕
The shared words are 「世間」—“world” and 「魔」—“Māra”; where the sūtra has 「眾生」—“beings,” the treatise has 「有情」—“beings”; the words differ; the treatise’s division into the receptacle world and the world of beings is not found in the sūtra.
The two worlds · perishing (Discourse 231 · the two worlds)
- Sūtra: 「危脆敗壞,是名世間」—“Fragile, liable to break and perish: this is called the world”〔T02 0056b14〕
- Treatise: 「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」—“Further, there are two worlds: first, the world of beings; second, the receptacle world”〔T30n1579 0812a06〕; 「為火災等之所壞滅」—“is destroyed by the calamity of fire and the rest”〔T30n1579 0812a07〕; 「剎那剎那各各內身任運壞滅」—“moment by moment each one’s inner body perishes of itself”〔T30n1579 0812a07〕
The shared words are 「世間」—“world” and 「壞」—“perish”; the sūtra has 「危脆敗壞」—“fragile, liable to break and perish,” the treatise 「壞滅」—“perish and be destroyed.”
Empty · the conditioned (Discourse 232 · the conditioned)
- Sūtra: 「眼空,常、恒、不變易法空,我所空」—“The eye is empty—what is permanent, constant, and not subject to change is empty, what is mine is empty”〔T02 0056b24〕; 「此性自爾」—“Such is its nature”〔T02 0056b25〕
- Treatise: 「復次,空有二種。一者、有為,二者、無為」—“Further, emptiness is of two kinds: first, the conditioned; second, the unconditioned”〔T30n1579 0812a09〕; 「此中有為,空無常、恒、久久安住、不變易法,及我、我所」—“Here the conditioned is empty of what is permanent, constant, long abiding, and not subject to change, and of self and what is mine”〔T30n1579 0812a09〕; 「法爾道理為所依趣」—“takes the principle of things being so by nature as its basis”〔T30n1579 0812a12〕
The shared words are 「空」—“empty,” 「常」—“permanent,” 「恒」—“constant,” 「不變易法」—“not subject to change,” and 「我所」—“what is mine”; where the sūtra has 「此性自爾」—“such is its nature,” the treatise has 「法爾道理」—“the principle of things being so by nature”; the words differ. The punctuation of the treatise’s 「空無常、恒」 is recorded, without adjudication.
The denial of bodily going · the limit of the world (Discourse 234 · the denial of bodily going)
- Sūtra: 「我不說有人行到世界邊者」—“I do not say that anyone can walk and reach the end of the world”〔T02 0056c13〕; 「若世間、世間名、世間覺、世間言辭、世間語說,此等皆入世間數」—“Whatever is the world, the name of the world, the thought of the world, the words of the world, the speech of the world—all these are counted as the world”〔T02 0056c28〕; 「多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知,是名聖弟子到世界邊、知世間、世間所重、度世間」—“The learned noble disciple who knows as it really is the arising, the cessation, the gratification, the danger, and the escape of the six sense bases—this is called the noble disciple reaching the end of the world, knowing the world, being what the world values, and crossing beyond the world”〔T02 0057a03〕
- Treatise: 「復次,如來不遮能得一切世間邊際,唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」—“Further, the Tathāgata does not deny that one can reach the limit of all the world; he denies only that one can reach the limit of the world by going after it with the body”〔T30n1579 0812a15〕; 「若想、若智增上力故,於諸世間廣起言說」—“by the dominant power of perception and of knowledge, one gives rise at large to speech about the worlds”〔T30n1579 0812a20〕; 「於六觸處。由其五轉起如實智,名得世間邊際方便」—“with regard to the six bases of contact: giving rise to knowledge as it really is by their five turnings is called the means of reaching the limit of the world”〔T30n1579 0812a21〕; 「名為能到世間邊際」—“is called being able to reach the limit of the world”〔T30n1579 0812a23〕; 「名世間解」—“is called the Knower of the World”〔T30n1579 0812a24〕
The shared words are 「世間」—“world,” 「邊」—“end,” 「言」—“speech,” 「如實」—“as it really is,” and 「到」—“reach”; where the sūtra has 「世界邊」—“the end of the world,” the treatise has 「世間邊際」—“the limit of the world”; the sūtra 「行到」—“walk and reach,” the treatise 「身行隨往」—“going after it with the body”; the sūtra 「六入處」—“six sense bases,” the treatise 「六觸處」—“six bases of contact”; the sūtra’s five—arising, cessation, gratification, danger, and escape—the treatise gives as 「五轉」—“five turnings”; the sūtra 「知世間」—“knowing the world,” the treatise 「世間解」—“the Knower of the World”; the words differ.
Firm holding (Discourse 235 · firm holding)
- Sūtra: 「緣眼、色,生惡不善覺,貪、恚、癡俱」—“Conditioned by the eye and forms, evil and unwholesome thoughts arise, accompanied by greed, hatred, and delusion”〔T02 0057a19〕; 「若於此邊住者,是名近住弟子」—“if he dwells by their side, this is called being an attendant disciple”〔T02 0057a21〕; 「我說彼得梵行福」—“I say that he attains the merit of pure conduct”〔T02 0057a28〕
- Treatise: 「隨有一惡不善尋思未生生時,一向能為梵行障礙,如彼生已堅執不捨」—“whenever any one evil and unwholesome thought, not yet arisen, arises, it can wholly obstruct pure conduct, as when, having arisen, it is held firmly and not relinquished”〔T30n1579 0812a29〕; 「不應為作居住依止」—“one should not make for it a dwelling and support”〔T30n1579 0812b03〕
The shared words are 「惡不善」—“evil and unwholesome,” 「梵行」—“pure conduct,” and 「住」—“dwell”; where the sūtra has 「覺」—“thought,” the treatise has 「尋思」—“thought”; the sūtra 「近住」—“attendant,” the treatise 「居住依止」—“a dwelling and support”; the words differ. As to the sūtra’s 「師」—“teacher” and 「近住弟子」—“attendant disciples,” the name is not found in the treatise.
Dwelling in emptiness (Discourse 236 · the three kinds of emptiness)
- Sūtra: 「我今於林中入空三昧禪住」—“Just now in the forest I entered the meditative dwelling of the samādhi of emptiness”〔T02 0057b10〕; 「汝今入上座禪住而坐禪」—“You have now entered the dwelling in meditation of the elders, and sat in meditation”〔T02 0057b12〕; 「日夜精勤,繫念修習」—“to be diligent day and night and cultivate binding mindfulness”〔T02 0057b24〕
- Treatise: 「復次,當知略有二種空住。一者、尊勝空住,二者、引彼空住」—“Further, it should be known that in brief there are two kinds of dwelling in emptiness: first, the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness; second, the dwelling in emptiness that leads to it”〔T30n1579 0812b06〕; 「若行、若住如實了知煩惱有無」—“whether walking or standing, one knows fully as it really is whether defilements are present or not”〔T30n1579 0812b11〕; 「晝夜隨學,曾無懈廢」—“training accordingly day and night, never slackening”〔T30n1579 0812b15〕
The shared words are 「空」—“emptiness,” 「住」—“dwelling,” and 「行」—“walking”; where the sūtra has 「上座禪住」—“the dwelling in meditation of the elders,” the treatise has 「尊勝空住」—“the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness”; the sūtra 「日夜」—“day and night,” the treatise 「晝夜」—“day and night”; the words differ. The treatise’s passage from 「正見圓滿已見諦跡諸聖弟子」—“the noble disciples whose right view is complete and who have seen the traces of the truths”〔T30n1579 0812b18〕 on shares no words with the discourses of this fascicle, and it is not listed.
Free from desire and not free from desire · questions (Discourse 237 · free from desire and not free from desire · questions)
- Sūtra: 「若有比丘眼識於色,愛念染著,以愛念染著故,常依於識」—“If a bhikṣu’s eye-consciousness has fondness and defiled attachment toward forms, then because of fondness and defiled attachment he constantly relies on consciousness”〔T02 0057c03〕; 「為彼縛故,若彼取故,不得見法般涅槃」—“because he is bound by that, because he has that clinging, he does not attain final nirvāṇa in this very life”〔T02 0057c04〕; 「如長者所問經,如是阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經,亦如上說」—“As with the discourse asked by the householder, so the discourse asked by Ānanda and the discourse the Buddha himself spoke for the bhikṣus are also taught as above”〔T02 0057c12〕
- Treatise: 「若有苾芻,於其欲界或已離欲、或未離欲」—“If there is a bhikṣu who, with regard to the desire realm, is either already free from desire or not yet free from desire”〔T30n1579 0814a26〕; 「於現法中不任趣證究竟涅槃」—“is not able, in the present life, to go on to realize ultimate nirvāṇa”〔T30n1579 0814a28〕; 「由過去世依彼取識」—“because in the past he relied on that clinging consciousness”〔T30n1579 0814a29〕; 「於現法中堪能趣證究竟涅槃」—“is able, in the present life, to go on to realize ultimate nirvāṇa”〔T30n1579 0814b04〕; 「於聖教中,當知有四如理問者。一、有淨信,若諸長者、若長者子;二、具聰慧多聞苾芻;三、是大師親承侍者;四、即大師」—“In the noble teaching, it should be known, there are four who ask in accordance with principle: first, those with pure faith, householders or sons of householders; second, bhikṣus endowed with intelligence and learning; third, the one who personally attends on the great teacher; fourth, the great teacher himself”〔T30n1579 0814b05〕
The shared words are 「依」—“rely on,” 「取」—“clinging,” 「識」—“consciousness,” 「涅槃」—“nirvāṇa,” 「長者」—“householder,” and 「問」—“ask”; where the sūtra has 「比丘」—“bhikṣu,” the treatise has 「苾芻」—“bhikṣu”; the sūtra 「見法」—“in this very life,” the treatise 「現法」—“in the present life”; the words differ. The sūtra’s 「阿難所問」—“asked by Ānanda” with the treatise’s 「大師親承侍者」—“the one who personally attends on the great teacher,” and the sūtra’s 「佛自為諸比丘所說」—“the Buddha himself spoke for the bhikṣus” with the treatise’s 「即大師」—“the great teacher himself,” are in neither case the same words, verbatim; this is a reading.
Causes and conditions (Discourse 238 · causes and conditions)
- Sūtra: 「眼因緣色,眼識生」—“With the eye and forms as cause and condition, eye-consciousness arises”〔T02 0057c18〕; 「諸所有意識,彼一切皆意法因緣生故」—“Whatever mind-consciousness there is, all of it arises with the mind and mental objects as cause and condition”〔T02 0057c20〕
- Treatise: 「由二因緣,說六識身以內六處為因,以外六處為緣」—“By two causes and conditions: the six classes of consciousness are said to have the six internal bases as cause and the six external bases as condition”〔T30n1579 0814b11〕
The shared words are 「因」—“cause,” 「緣」—“condition,” and 「識」—“consciousness”; the sūtra’s eye and forms, mind and mental objects, the treatise gives as 「內六處」—“the six internal bases” and 「外六處」—“the six external bases”; the words differ.
The road of defilement (Discourses 239 and 240 · the road of defilement)
- Sūtra: 「云何結所繫法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名結所繫法」—“What are the things bound by the bonds? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects—these are called the things bound by the bonds”〔T02 0057c26〕; 「謂欲貪,是名結法」—“It is desire and craving; this is called the bonds”〔T02 0057c28〕; 「云何所取法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名所取法」—“What are the things clung to? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects—these are called the things clung to”〔T02 0058a03〕; 「謂欲貪,是名取法」—“It is desire and craving; this is called the clinging”〔T02 0058a05〕
- Treatise: 「由二種相,當總了知一切雜染」—“By two aspects, all defilement should be known as a whole”〔T30n1579 0814b15〕; 「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」—“As for its own nature: it is desire and craving, because it is the root of all defilements”〔T30n1579 0814b17〕; 「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」—“As for its road of activity: it is the internal and external bases, because there is the distinction of what clings and what is clung to”〔T30n1579 0814b18〕
The shared words are 「欲貪」—“desire and craving,” 「所取」—“what is clung to,” and 「取」—“cling”; where the sūtra has 「結」—“bonds,” the treatise has 「雜染」—“defilement”; the words differ.
Preserving life (Discourse 241 · preserving life)
- Sūtra: 「寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目,令其熾然,不以眼識取於色相、取隨形好」—“would rather burn his eyes with a copper skewer heated by fire, making them blaze and burn, than with eye-consciousness grasp at the signs of forms and grasp at their secondary features”〔T02 0058a09〕; 「墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸」—“falls into the evil destinies, like a sinking iron ball”〔T02 0058a11〕; 「睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命」—“Sleep is the life of the foolish, the livelihood of the deluded”〔T02 0058a25〕
- Treatise: 「謂我寧遭種種楚撻損害於己諸處之身,勿復令我不善心殞,生諸惡趣」—“namely: I would rather suffer all kinds of beating and injury to the body of my own sense bases than let my mind perish in unwholesomeness and be born in the evil destinies”〔T30n1579 0814b25〕; 「與喜樂俱如實觀察,為欲對治現行不善,懇勵修習諸行無常」—“together with joy and happiness one observes as it really is, and in order to counter the unwholesome now active, one earnestly cultivates the impermanence of all formations”〔T30n1579 0814b27〕; 「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」—“one frees the mind from all the defilement of grasping at the signs and grasping at the secondary features of objects”〔T30n1579 0814b28〕; 「遠離住時,於諸不善種種尋思所有雜染令心解脫」—“when dwelling in seclusion, one frees the mind from all the defilement of the various unwholesome thoughts”〔T30n1579 0814c01〕
The shared words are 「寧」—“would rather,” 「惡趣」—“evil destinies,” 「相」—“signs,” 「隨好」—“secondary features,” 「無常」—“impermanent,” and 「解脫」—“liberated”; where the sūtra has 「取於色相、取隨形好」—“grasp at the signs of forms and grasp at their secondary features,” the treatise has 「執取諸相、執取隨好」—“grasping at the signs and grasping at the secondary features”; the sūtra 「覺想」—“thoughts,” the treatise 「尋思」—“thoughts”; the words differ.
The places of attachment (Discourses 243 and 244 · the places of attachment)
- Sūtra: 「於眼味者,當知是沙門、婆羅門不得自在脫於魔手,魔縛所縛,入於魔繫」—“As for those who relish the eye, know that these ascetics and brahmins are not free, cannot escape from Māra’s hand, are bound by Māra’s bondage, and enter into Māra’s snare”〔T02 0058b29〕; 「眼味著色,是則魔鈎」—“The eye greedily relishes and is attached to forms: this is Māra’s hook”〔T02 0058c11〕
- Treatise: 「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」—“Again there are many places on which defilement and attachment rest, to which Māra turns”〔T30n1579 0814c08〕; 「繫屬定生喜樂諸處所有愛味著安足處」—“the places of joy and happiness born of concentration to which one is bound—places on which relishing and attachment rest”〔T30n1579 0814c09〕
The shared words are 「魔」—“Māra,” 「味」—“relish,” 「著」—“attachment,” and 「繫」—“bound”; as to the sūtra’s 「魔鈎」—“Māra’s hook,” the name is not found in the treatise.
Lovely · not lovely (Discourse 245)
- Sūtra: 「有眼識色可愛、可念、可樂、可著」—“There are forms cognized by the eye that are lovely, pleasing to the mind, delightful, and to be attached to”〔T02 0058c21〕; 「有眼識色不可愛、不可念、不可樂著、苦厭」—“There are forms cognized by the eye that are not lovely, not pleasing to the mind, not delightful to be attached to, painful and loathsome”〔T02 0058c23〕
- Treatise: 「當知此中,可欣、可樂、可愛、可意諸句差別」—“It should be known that here the phrases ‘gladdening,’ ‘delightful,’ ‘lovely,’ and ‘agreeable’ differ”〔T30n1579 0814c15〕; 「不可愛者,於諸境界不可樂故」—“‘Not lovely’: because the objects are not delightful”〔T30n1579 0814c18〕; 「又言苦者,即於境界不可樂故」—“And ‘painful’: because the objects are not delightful”〔T30n1579 0814c19〕
The shared words are 「可樂」—“delightful,” 「可愛」—“lovely,” 「不可愛」—“not lovely,” and 「苦」—“painful”; the sūtra’s 「可念」—“pleasing to the mind” and 「可著」—“to be attached to” are not found in the treatise, and the treatise’s 「可欣」—“gladdening” and 「可意」—“agreeable” are not found in the sūtra. This passage of the treatise stands under the uddāna item 「著處」—“the places of attachment”; this is recorded.
The two defilements · Māra (Discourse 246)
- Sūtra: 「眼觸入處,是我所乘」—“The sense base of eye-contact is what I ride”〔T02 0059a12〕; 「若彼無眼觸入處,無耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處,汝所不到,我往到彼」—“Where there is no sense base of eye-contact, no sense bases of ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, or mind-contact, where you cannot reach—there I go”〔T02 0059a15〕
- Treatise: 「復次,有二雜染。一者、外境雜染,二者、內受雜染」—“Further, there are two defilements: first, the defilement of external objects; second, the defilement of inner feeling”〔T30n1579 0814c23〕; 「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」—“With contacts as support, greedy attachment to inner feeling is called the defilement of inner feeling”〔T30n1579 0814c25〕; 「非諸魔怨所能遊履」—“where no Māra-foe can tread”〔T30n1579 0814c26〕
The shared words are 「觸」—“contact” and 「魔」—“Māra”; where the sūtra has 「汝所不到」—“where you cannot reach,” the treatise has 「非諸魔怨所能遊履」—“where no Māra-foe can tread”; the words differ.
Consciousness of the same class as its cause (Discourse 248 · consciousness of the same class as its cause)
- Sūtra: 「說四大造色,施設顯露,此四大色非我」—“teaches that form made of the four great elements, designated and made manifest—that this form of the four great elements is not self”〔T02 0059b23〕; 「如來、應、等正覺所知所見,亦復說識非我耶?」—“does the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One, with what he knows and sees, also teach that consciousness is not self?”〔T02 0059b24〕; 「說識亦無常」—“teaches that consciousness too is impermanent”〔T02 0059c18〕; 「都無可取,無可取故,無所著」—“there is nothing at all to take hold of; because there is nothing to take hold of, he is attached to nothing”〔T02 0059c22〕
- Treatise: 「諸聖弟子,因同分識隨入無我」—“The noble disciples, by consciousness of the same class as its cause, follow on into not self”〔T30n1579 0815a08〕; 「謂由現見五有色處四大種身」—“namely, by directly seeing the body of the four great elements, the five bases that have form”〔T30n1579 0815a10〕; 「於緣彼識隨入無常,無常則苦,苦則無我」—“with regard to the consciousness conditioned by them, one follows on into impermanence; what is impermanent is suffering; what is suffering is not self”〔T30n1579 0815a11〕; 「如剎那量安住堅實尚不可得」—“even a firm core abiding for the measure of a moment cannot be found”〔T30n1579 0815a17〕
The shared words are 「聖弟子」—“noble disciple,” 「識」—“consciousness,” 「四大」—“four great elements,” 「無常」—“impermanent,” and 「堅實」—“firm core”; where the sūtra has 「非我」—“not self,” the treatise has 「無我」—“not self”; the sūtra 「四大造色」—“form made of the four great elements,” the treatise 「四大種身」—“the body of the four great elements”; the words differ. The 「求其堅實」—“seeking its firm core”〔T02 0059c20〕 of the sūtra’s simile of the plantain shares the word 「堅實」—“firm core” with the treatise.
Reflection · conceptual elaboration (Discourse 249 · reflection)
- Sūtra: 「六觸入處盡,離欲、滅、息、沒已,更有餘不?」—“When the six sense bases of contact are exhausted, free from desire, ceased, stilled, and vanished, is there still something remaining?”〔T02 0060a02〕; 「有亦不應說,無亦不應說,有無亦不應說,非有非無亦不應說」—“to say there is, is not fitting; to say there is not, is not fitting; to say there both is and is not, is not fitting; to say there neither is nor is not, is not fitting”〔T02 0060a14〕; 「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃」—“free of all falsity, one attains final nirvāṇa”〔T02 0060a20〕
- Treatise: 「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」—“Further, in the ultimate stillness of the cessation of the six bases, where there is no conceptual elaboration”〔T30n1579 0815a19〕; 「由戲論俱四種行相不應思惟、不應分別、不應詰問」—“one should not reflect, should not discriminate, should not interrogate by way of the four aspects that go with conceptual elaboration”〔T30n1579 0815a19〕; 「謂或有無,或異不異」—“namely, either existence or non-existence, or difference or non-difference”〔T30n1579 0815a22〕
The shared words are 「滅」—“cease,” 「有」—“there is,” 「無」—“there is not,” and 「不應」—“not fitting”; where the sūtra has 「六觸入處」—“six sense bases of contact,” the treatise has 「六處」—“six bases”; the sūtra 「虛言」—“empty talk” and 「虛偽」—“falsity,” the treatise 「戲論」—“conceptual elaboration”; the words differ. The sūtra’s four phrases are: something remaining, nothing remaining, both something and nothing remaining, neither something nor nothing remaining; the treatise’s four aspects are existence, non-existence, difference, non-difference; this is recorded, without adjudication.
Bondage · liberation (Discourse 250 · bondage · liberation)
- Sūtra: 「於其中間,若彼欲貪,是其繫也」—“Between them, if there is desire and craving, that is the bond”〔T02 0060b04〕; 「當斷欲貪,則心解脫」—“one should cut off desire and craving, and then the mind is liberated”〔T02 0060b19〕
- Treatise: 「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」—“Further, if there is desire and craving toward the internal and external bases, then whether the objects are present or not present, the faculties cannot let them go; therefore it is called bondage”〔T30n1579 0815b02〕; 「若無欲貪,設有境界正現在前,諸根於彼尚能棄捨,況不現前,故名解脫」—“If there is no desire and craving, then even if objects are right before them the faculties can still let them go—how much more when they are not present; therefore it is called liberation”〔T30n1579 0815b03〕
The shared words are 「欲貪」—“desire and craving” and 「解脫」—“liberation”; where the sūtra has 「繫」—“bond,” the treatise has 「縛」—“bondage”; the words differ.
Ignorance · knowledge (Discourse 251)
- Sūtra: 「所謂無知,無知者是為無明」—“What is called not knowing—not knowing is ignorance”〔T02 0060b29〕; 「所謂為知,知者是明」—“What is called knowing—knowing is knowledge”〔T02 0060c07〕
- Treatise: in the passage of the Compendium of Topics set against this fascicle (fascicle ninety-one of the treatise), no explanation with the same words is found. Fascicle ninety of the treatise has 「若諸邪見、若諸我見、若即無明」—“whether wrong views, or views of self, or ignorance itself”〔T30n1579 0809b01〕, but that passage, in the treatise’s order, belongs to Discourse 203 of Fascicle 8; since the order does not correspond, it is not listed as the mātṛkā of this discourse.
Signs · like grass and trees (Discourse 252 · signs)
- Sūtra: 「我今不爾,眼非我、我所;乃至識陰非我、我所,是故面色諸根無有變異」—“I now am not so: the eye is not self, not mine, and so on up to, the aggregate of consciousness is not self, not mine; therefore my complexion and faculties do not change”〔T02 0061a02〕; 「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道」—“Long having planted all pure conduct, having well cultivated the eightfold noble path”〔T02 0061a11〕; 「以慧觀世間,猶如穢草木」—“with wisdom he contemplates the world as like filthy grass and trees”〔T02 0061a18〕
- Treatise: 「善修梵行,於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者,若為損身乃至奪命苦受所觸,終無色變、心變可得」—“one who has well cultivated pure conduct and has forever cut off the view of self and what is mine with regard to the aggregates and bases, even if touched by painful feeling that harms the body or even takes life, in the end no change of complexion or change of mind is to be found in him”〔T30n1579 0815b06〕; 「與世所見草木相似」—“like the grass and trees seen in the world”〔T30n1579 0815b13〕; 「是故說名無上明持」—“therefore it is called the unsurpassed knowledge-spell”〔T30n1579 0815b20〕
The shared words are 「梵行」—“pure conduct,” 「善修」—“well cultivated,” 「我、我所」—“self, what is mine,” 「色」—“complexion,” 「變」—“change,” and 「草木」—“grass and trees”; where the sūtra has 「陰」—“aggregate,” the treatise has 「蘊」—“aggregate”; the words differ. The treatise’s 「無上明持」—“the unsurpassed knowledge-spell” and the sūtra’s 「呪術章句」—“the words and phrases of the protective spell”〔T02 0061b18〕 are not the same words, verbatim; this is recorded, without adjudication.
Contact pervading (Discourse 253 · contact pervading)
- Sūtra: 「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作,復有說言苦樂他作,復有說言苦樂自他作,復有說言苦樂非自非他作」—“There are ascetics and brahmins who say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself; others say that suffering and happiness are made by another; others say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself and by another; others say that suffering and happiness are made neither by oneself nor by another”〔T02 0062a18〕; 「從其因緣,生諸苦樂」—“from their causes and conditions, suffering and happiness arise”〔T02 0062a23〕
- Treatise: 「建立四種苦樂邪論」—“set up four kinds of wrong doctrine about suffering and happiness”〔T30n1579 0815b25〕; 「立諸苦樂一向自作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are wholly made by oneself”〔T30n1579 0815b26〕; 「立諸苦樂一向他作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are wholly made by another”〔T30n1579 0815b27〕; 「立諸苦樂自作、他作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are made by oneself and by another”〔T30n1579 0815b29〕; 「立諸苦樂非自、非他所作因生」—“hold that suffering and happiness arise without a cause, made neither by oneself nor by another”〔T30n1579 0815c01〕; 「唯即於此三事和合,假立自他。是故當知,唯有其觸遍行一切,為苦樂因」—“only upon this meeting of the three are self and other provisionally set up. Therefore it should be known that only contact, pervading all, is the cause of suffering and happiness”〔T30n1579 0815c10〕
The shared words are 「苦樂」—“suffering and happiness,” 「自作」—“made by oneself,” 「他作」—“made by another,” 「非自」—“not by oneself,” and 「因」—“cause”; where the sūtra has 「非自非他作」—“made neither by oneself nor by another,” the treatise has 「非自、非他所作因生」—“arise without a cause, made neither by oneself nor by another”; the sūtra 「因緣」—“causes and conditions,” the treatise 「三事和合」—“the meeting of the three” and 「觸」—“contact”; the words differ. The sūtra’s four views and the treatise’s four doctrines are in the same order.
Resolve (Discourse 254 · resolve)
- Sūtra: 「精進太急,增其掉悔,精進太緩,令人懈怠,是故汝當平等修習攝受」—“Energy too intense increases restlessness and regret; energy too slack makes one lazy. Therefore you should cultivate evenly and hold it in”〔T02 0062c16〕; 「當於爾時解脫六處。云何為六?離欲解脫、離恚解脫、遠離解脫、愛盡解脫、諸取解脫、心不忘念解脫」—“at that very time, he is liberated in six respects. What six? Liberation through freedom from desire, liberation through freedom from ill will, liberation through seclusion, liberation through the exhaustion of craving, liberation from all clinging, liberation through unforgetting mindfulness”〔T02 0062c28〕; 「譬如嬰童愚小仰臥」—“Suppose an infant, foolish and small, lies on its back”〔T02 0063a14〕; 「亦不自舉,亦不下他」—“neither exalting himself nor belittling others”〔T02 0063b16〕
- Treatise: 「由四種相正發精進」—“By four aspects one rightly rouses energy”〔T30n1579 0815c12〕; 「不極掉舉發勤精進」—“one rouses diligent energy without excessive restlessness”〔T30n1579 0815c14〕; 「亦不極下發起精進」—“nor does one rouse energy too low”〔T30n1579 0815c15〕; 「又於精進平等之相能善攝受」—“and one can well take hold of the even mark of energy”〔T30n1579 0815c19〕; 「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」—“only the arhat can rightly declare the resolve in six respects”〔T30n1579 0815c23〕; 「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」—“first, the resolve of renunciation; second, the resolve of non-harming; third, the resolve of seclusion; fourth, the resolve of the exhaustion of craving; fifth, the resolve of the exhaustion of clinging; sixth, the resolve of the mind without forgetting”〔T30n1579 0815c25〕; 「然似幼童」—“yet is like a young child”〔T30n1579 0816a18〕; 「亦無自高記別所解」—“nor does he exalt himself in declaring what he has understood”〔T30n1579 0816b01〕
The shared words are 「精進」—“energy,” 「掉」—“restlessness,” 「平等」—“even,” 「攝受」—“hold,” 「六處」—“six respects,” 「遠離」—“seclusion,” 「愛盡」—“the exhaustion of craving,” and 「阿羅漢」—“arhat”; where the sūtra has 「解脫」—“liberation,” the treatise has 「勝解」—“resolve”; the sūtra 「離欲」—“free from desire,” the treatise 「出離」—“renunciation”; the sūtra 「離恚」—“freedom from ill will,” the treatise 「無惱」—“non-harming”; the sūtra 「諸取」—“all clinging,” the treatise 「取盡」—“the exhaustion of clinging”; the sūtra 「心不忘念」—“unforgetting mindfulness,” the treatise 「心無忘失」—“the mind without forgetting”; the sūtra 「嬰童」—“infant,” the treatise 「幼童」—“young child”; the sūtra 「不自舉」—“not exalting himself,” the treatise 「無自高」—“does not exalt himself”; the sūtra 「記說」—“declare,” the treatise 「記別」—“declare”; the words differ. The order of the six respects is the same in sūtra and treatise.
Guarding the sense doors (Discourse 255 · guarding the sense doors)
- Sūtra: 「於可念色而起緣著,不可念色而起瞋恚」—“gives rise to grasping and attachment toward pleasing forms, and gives rise to hatred toward unpleasing forms”〔T02 0064a17〕; 「於心解脫、慧解脫無如實知」—“does not know the liberation of mind and the liberation by wisdom as they really are”〔T02 0064a18〕; 「於其根門則不調伏、不守護、不修習」—“his sense doors are untamed, unguarded, uncultivated”〔T02 0064a22〕; 「常攝其心住身念處」—“constantly holding his mind, he abides in mindfulness of the body”〔T02 0064b02〕
- Treatise: 「一者、不能密護根門,二者、善能密護根門」—“first, those who cannot closely guard the sense doors; second, those who can well and closely guard the sense doors”〔T30n1579 0816b07〕; 「於可愛色,為貪欲纏之所纏縛,於不愛色,為瞋恚纏之所纏縛」—“toward lovely forms one is bound by the entanglement of desire; toward unlovely forms one is bound by the entanglement of hatred”〔T30n1579 0816b10〕; 「於上無學心、慧解脫不如實知」—“does not know as it really is the higher liberation of mind and liberation by wisdom of one beyond training”〔T30n1579 0816b15〕
The shared words are 「根門」—“sense doors,” 「護」—“guard,” 「色」—“forms,” 「瞋恚」—“hatred,” 「慧解脫」—“liberation by wisdom,” and 「如實知」—“know as it really is”; where the sūtra has 「可念」—“pleasing,” the treatise has 「可愛」—“lovely”; the sūtra 「守護」—“guard,” the treatise 「密護」—“closely guard”; the words differ.
IV. Essentials of the Commentary on This Passage
This fascicle has no old line-by-line commentary. The selection on the sense bases in the Compendium of Topics is the treatise’s mātṛkā; its passages proceed in the order of the uddānas it sets up (first topic). Below, in the treatise’s order, are listed its passages that share words with the text of the discourses of this fascicle (verbatim, with anchors), with the discourses that share the words noted. Passages of the treatise that share no words with the discourses of this fascicle are not listed.
1. The royal realm—the receptacle world · the world of beings · the heavenly Māra (shares with Discourse 230 the words 「世間」—“world” and 「魔」—“Māra”)
「復次,於欲界中,諸器世間當知譬如王所王國,有情世間譬如臣民,彼惡天魔譬如君主」—“Further, within the desire realm, the receptacle worlds, it should be known, are like the realm a king rules, the world of beings is like his subjects, and that evil heavenly Māra is like the sovereign”〔T30n1579 0812a03〕
2. The two worlds—perishing and destruction (shares with Discourse 231 the words 「世間」—“world” and 「壞」—“perish”)
「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」—“Further, there are two worlds: first, the world of beings; second, the receptacle world”〔T30n1579 0812a06〕 「為火災等之所壞滅」—“is destroyed by the calamity of fire and the rest”〔T30n1579 0812a07〕
3. The conditioned—the two kinds of emptiness (shares with Discourse 232 the words 「空」—“empty,” 「恒」—“constant,” 「不變易法」—“not subject to change,” and 「我所」—“what is mine”)
「復次,空有二種。一者、有為,二者、無為」—“Further, emptiness is of two kinds: first, the conditioned; second, the unconditioned”〔T30n1579 0812a09〕 「此中有為,空無常、恒、久久安住、不變易法,及我、我所」—“Here the conditioned is empty of what is permanent, constant, long abiding, and not subject to change, and of self and what is mine”〔T30n1579 0812a09〕 「法爾道理為所依趣」—“takes the principle of things being so by nature as its basis”〔T30n1579 0812a12〕
4. The denial of bodily going—the limit of the world (shares with Discourse 234 the words 「世間」—“world,” 「邊」—“end,” 「言」—“speech,” 「如實」—“as it really is,” and 「到」—“reach”)
「復次,如來不遮能得一切世間邊際,唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」—“Further, the Tathāgata does not deny that one can reach the limit of all the world; he denies only that one can reach the limit of the world by going after it with the body”〔T30n1579 0812a15〕 「若想、若智增上力故,於諸世間廣起言說」—“by the dominant power of perception and of knowledge, one gives rise at large to speech about the worlds”〔T30n1579 0812a20〕 「於六觸處。由其五轉起如實智,名得世間邊際方便」—“with regard to the six bases of contact: giving rise to knowledge as it really is by their five turnings is called the means of reaching the limit of the world”〔T30n1579 0812a21〕 「名為能到世間邊際」—“is called being able to reach the limit of the world”〔T30n1579 0812a23〕 「名世間解」—“is called the Knower of the World”〔T30n1579 0812a24〕
5. Firm holding—evil and unwholesome thought (shares with Discourse 235 the words 「惡不善」—“evil and unwholesome,” 「梵行」—“pure conduct,” and 「住」—“dwell”)
「隨有一惡不善尋思未生生時,一向能為梵行障礙,如彼生已堅執不捨」—“whenever any one evil and unwholesome thought, not yet arisen, arises, it can wholly obstruct pure conduct, as when, having arisen, it is held firmly and not relinquished”〔T30n1579 0812a29〕 「不應為作居住依止」—“one should not make for it a dwelling and support”〔T30n1579 0812b03〕
6. The three kinds of emptiness—the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness · the dwelling in emptiness that leads to it (shares with Discourse 236 the words 「空」—“emptiness,” 「住」—“dwelling,” and 「行」—“walking”)
「復次,當知略有二種空住。一者、尊勝空住,二者、引彼空住」—“Further, it should be known that in brief there are two kinds of dwelling in emptiness: first, the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness; second, the dwelling in emptiness that leads to it”〔T30n1579 0812b06〕 「若行、若住如實了知煩惱有無」—“whether walking or standing, one knows fully as it really is whether defilements are present or not”〔T30n1579 0812b11〕 「晝夜隨學,曾無懈廢」—“training accordingly day and night, never slackening”〔T30n1579 0812b15〕
7. Free from desire and not free from desire—nirvāṇa in the present life (shares with Discourse 237 the words 「依」—“rely on,” 「取」—“clinging,” 「識」—“consciousness,” and 「涅槃」—“nirvāṇa”)
「若有苾芻,於其欲界或已離欲、或未離欲」—“If there is a bhikṣu who, with regard to the desire realm, is either already free from desire or not yet free from desire”〔T30n1579 0814a26〕 「於現法中不任趣證究竟涅槃」—“is not able, in the present life, to go on to realize ultimate nirvāṇa”〔T30n1579 0814a28〕 「由過去世依彼取識」—“because in the past he relied on that clinging consciousness”〔T30n1579 0814a29〕 「於現法中堪能趣證究竟涅槃」—“is able, in the present life, to go on to realize ultimate nirvāṇa”〔T30n1579 0814b04〕
8. Questions—the four who ask in accordance with principle (shares with the abbreviated passage of Discourse 237 the words 「長者」—“householder” and 「問」—“ask”)
「於聖教中,當知有四如理問者。一、有淨信,若諸長者、若長者子;二、具聰慧多聞苾芻;三、是大師親承侍者;四、即大師」—“In the noble teaching, it should be known, there are four who ask in accordance with principle: first, those with pure faith, householders or sons of householders; second, bhikṣus endowed with intelligence and learning; third, the one who personally attends on the great teacher; fourth, the great teacher himself”〔T30n1579 0814b05〕
9. Causes and conditions—the six internal bases as cause · the six external bases as condition (shares with Discourse 238 the words 「因」—“cause,” 「緣」—“condition,” and 「識」—“consciousness”)
「由二因緣,說六識身以內六處為因,以外六處為緣」—“By two causes and conditions: the six classes of consciousness are said to have the six internal bases as cause and the six external bases as condition”〔T30n1579 0814b11〕
10. The road of defilement—own nature · road of activity (shares with Discourses 239 and 240 the words 「欲貪」—“desire and craving,” 「所取」—“what is clung to,” and 「取」—“cling”)
「由二種相,當總了知一切雜染」—“By two aspects, all defilement should be known as a whole”〔T30n1579 0814b15〕 「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」—“As for its own nature: it is desire and craving, because it is the root of all defilements”〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」—“As for its road of activity: it is the internal and external bases, because there is the distinction of what clings and what is clung to”〔T30n1579 0814b18〕
11. Preserving life—rather suffer beating (shares with Discourse 241 the words 「寧」—“would rather,” 「惡趣」—“evil destinies,” 「相」—“signs,” 「隨好」—“secondary features,” and 「無常」—“impermanent”)
「謂我寧遭種種楚撻損害於己諸處之身,勿復令我不善心殞,生諸惡趣」—“namely: I would rather suffer all kinds of beating and injury to the body of my own sense bases than let my mind perish in unwholesomeness and be born in the evil destinies”〔T30n1579 0814b25〕 「與喜樂俱如實觀察,為欲對治現行不善,懇勵修習諸行無常」—“together with joy and happiness one observes as it really is, and in order to counter the unwholesome now active, one earnestly cultivates the impermanence of all formations”〔T30n1579 0814b27〕 「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」—“one frees the mind from all the defilement of grasping at the signs and grasping at the secondary features of objects”〔T30n1579 0814b28〕 「遠離住時,於諸不善種種尋思所有雜染令心解脫」—“when dwelling in seclusion, one frees the mind from all the defilement of the various unwholesome thoughts”〔T30n1579 0814c01〕
12. The places of attachment—where Māra turns (shares with Discourses 243 and 244 the words 「魔」—“Māra,” 「味」—“relish,” 「著」—“attachment,” and 「繫」—“bound”; shares with Discourse 245 the words 「可樂」—“delightful,” 「可愛」—“lovely,” and 「苦」—“painful”)
「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」—“Again there are many places on which defilement and attachment rest, to which Māra turns”〔T30n1579 0814c08〕 「繫屬定生喜樂諸處所有愛味著安足處」—“the places of joy and happiness born of concentration to which one is bound—places on which relishing and attachment rest”〔T30n1579 0814c09〕 「當知此中,可欣、可樂、可愛、可意諸句差別」—“It should be known that here the phrases ‘gladdening,’ ‘delightful,’ ‘lovely,’ and ‘agreeable’ differ”〔T30n1579 0814c15〕 「不可愛者,於諸境界不可樂故」—“‘Not lovely’: because the objects are not delightful”〔T30n1579 0814c18〕 「又言苦者,即於境界不可樂故」—“And ‘painful’: because the objects are not delightful”〔T30n1579 0814c19〕
13. The two defilements—external objects · inner feeling (shares with Discourse 246 the words 「觸」—“contact” and 「魔」—“Māra”)
「復次,有二雜染。一者、外境雜染,二者、內受雜染」—“Further, there are two defilements: first, the defilement of external objects; second, the defilement of inner feeling”〔T30n1579 0814c23〕 「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」—“With contacts as support, greedy attachment to inner feeling is called the defilement of inner feeling”〔T30n1579 0814c25〕 「非諸魔怨所能遊履」—“where no Māra-foe can tread”〔T30n1579 0814c26〕
14. Consciousness of the same class as its cause—consciousness follows on into not self (shares with Discourse 248 the words 「聖弟子」—“noble disciple,” 「識」—“consciousness,” 「四大」—“four great elements,” 「無常」—“impermanent,” and 「堅實」—“firm core”)
「諸聖弟子,因同分識隨入無我」—“The noble disciples, by consciousness of the same class as its cause, follow on into not self”〔T30n1579 0815a08〕 「謂由現見五有色處四大種身」—“namely, by directly seeing the body of the four great elements, the five bases that have form”〔T30n1579 0815a10〕 「於緣彼識隨入無常,無常則苦,苦則無我」—“with regard to the consciousness conditioned by them, one follows on into impermanence; what is impermanent is suffering; what is suffering is not self”〔T30n1579 0815a11〕 「如剎那量安住堅實尚不可得」—“even a firm core abiding for the measure of a moment cannot be found”〔T30n1579 0815a17〕
15. Reflection—the cessation of the six bases, without conceptual elaboration (shares with Discourse 249 the words 「滅」—“cease,” 「有」—“there is,” 「無」—“there is not,” and 「不應」—“not fitting”)
「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」—“Further, in the ultimate stillness of the cessation of the six bases, where there is no conceptual elaboration”〔T30n1579 0815a19〕 「由戲論俱四種行相不應思惟、不應分別、不應詰問」—“one should not reflect, should not discriminate, should not interrogate by way of the four aspects that go with conceptual elaboration”〔T30n1579 0815a19〕 「謂或有無,或異不異」—“namely, either existence or non-existence, or difference or non-difference”〔T30n1579 0815a22〕
16. Bondage · liberation (shares with Discourse 250 the words 「欲貪」—“desire and craving” and 「解脫」—“liberation”)
「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」—“Further, if there is desire and craving toward the internal and external bases, then whether the objects are present or not present, the faculties cannot let them go; therefore it is called bondage”〔T30n1579 0815b02〕 「若無欲貪,設有境界正現在前,諸根於彼尚能棄捨,況不現前,故名解脫」—“If there is no desire and craving, then even if objects are right before them the faculties can still let them go—how much more when they are not present; therefore it is called liberation”〔T30n1579 0815b03〕
17. Signs—the coarse sign of good guarding of the faculties · like grass and trees (shares with Discourse 252 the words 「梵行」—“pure conduct,” 「我、我所」—“self, what is mine,” 「色」—“complexion,” 「變」—“change,” and 「草木」—“grass and trees”)
「復次,善修梵行,於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者,若為損身乃至奪命苦受所觸,終無色變、心變可得」—“Further, one who has well cultivated pure conduct and has forever cut off the view of self and what is mine with regard to the aggregates and bases, even if touched by painful feeling that harms the body or even takes life, in the end no change of complexion or change of mind is to be found in him”〔T30n1579 0815b06〕 「與世所見草木相似」—“like the grass and trees seen in the world”〔T30n1579 0815b13〕 「是故說名無上明持」—“therefore it is called the unsurpassed knowledge-spell”〔T30n1579 0815b20〕
18. Contact pervading—the four kinds of wrong doctrine about suffering and happiness (shares with Discourse 253 the words 「苦樂」—“suffering and happiness,” 「自作」—“made by oneself,” 「他作」—“made by another,” and 「因」—“cause”)
「建立四種苦樂邪論」—“set up four kinds of wrong doctrine about suffering and happiness”〔T30n1579 0815b25〕 「立諸苦樂一向自作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are wholly made by oneself”〔T30n1579 0815b26〕 「立諸苦樂一向他作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are wholly made by another”〔T30n1579 0815b27〕 「立諸苦樂自作、他作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are made by oneself and by another”〔T30n1579 0815b29〕 「立諸苦樂非自、非他所作因生」—“hold that suffering and happiness arise without a cause, made neither by oneself nor by another”〔T30n1579 0815c01〕 「唯即於此三事和合,假立自他。是故當知,唯有其觸遍行一切,為苦樂因」—“only upon this meeting of the three are self and other provisionally set up. Therefore it should be known that only contact, pervading all, is the cause of suffering and happiness”〔T30n1579 0815c10〕
19. Resolve—energy by four aspects · the resolve in six respects (shares with Discourse 254 the words 「精進」—“energy,” 「平等」—“even,” 「攝受」—“hold,” 「六處」—“six respects,” 「遠離」—“seclusion,” 「愛盡」—“the exhaustion of craving,” and 「阿羅漢」—“arhat”)
「由四種相正發精進」—“By four aspects one rightly rouses energy”〔T30n1579 0815c12〕 「不極掉舉發勤精進」—“one rouses diligent energy without excessive restlessness”〔T30n1579 0815c14〕 「亦不極下發起精進」—“nor does one rouse energy too low”〔T30n1579 0815c15〕 「又於精進平等之相能善攝受」—“and one can well take hold of the even mark of energy”〔T30n1579 0815c19〕 「永盡諸漏,成阿羅漢」—“forever exhausts the outflows and becomes an arhat”〔T30n1579 0815c21〕 「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」—“only the arhat can rightly declare the resolve in six respects”〔T30n1579 0815c23〕 「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」—“first, the resolve of renunciation; second, the resolve of non-harming; third, the resolve of seclusion; fourth, the resolve of the exhaustion of craving; fifth, the resolve of the exhaustion of clinging; sixth, the resolve of the mind without forgetting”〔T30n1579 0815c25〕 「然似幼童」—“yet is like a young child”〔T30n1579 0816a18〕 「而勤生起學心解脫及慧解脫」—“and diligently gives rise to the liberation of mind and liberation by wisdom of one in training”〔T30n1579 0816a22〕 「亦無自高記別所解」—“nor does he exalt himself in declaring what he has understood”〔T30n1579 0816b01〕
20. Guarding the sense doors—unable to closely guard · well able to closely guard (shares with Discourse 255 the words 「根門」—“sense doors,” 「護」—“guard,” 「色」—“forms,” 「瞋恚」—“hatred,” 「慧解脫」—“liberation by wisdom,” and 「如實知」—“know as it really is”)
「復次,略有二種補特伽羅。一者、不能密護根門,二者、善能密護根門」—“Further, in brief there are two kinds of persons: first, those who cannot closely guard the sense doors; second, those who can well and closely guard the sense doors”〔T30n1579 0816b07〕 「於可愛色,為貪欲纏之所纏縛,於不愛色,為瞋恚纏之所纏縛」—“toward lovely forms one is bound by the entanglement of desire; toward unlovely forms one is bound by the entanglement of hatred”〔T30n1579 0816b10〕 「於上無學心、慧解脫不如實知」—“does not know as it really is the higher liberation of mind and liberation by wisdom of one beyond training”〔T30n1579 0816b15〕
V. Divergent Readings of the Commentators
This fascicle has no divergent readings of the ancient masters. The Saṃyukta Āgama has no old line-by-line commentary; the Compendium of Topics is the only mirror, the teaching of a single school, with nothing to set in separate columns.
VI. Terms (first occurrences — glosses drawn only from the Compendium of Topics, verbatim)
The terms already established in earlier fascicles are not repeated in this fascicle; among them, those that bear on the text of the discourses of this fascicle are: pure conduct · arhat · Māra · the pure Dharma-eye (carried over from Fascicle 1); the six sense bases · the six sense bases of contact · eye-contact · form made of the four great elements · the end of suffering · the exhaustion of the outflows · final nirvāṇa · liberation of mind · liberation by wisdom (carried over from Fascicle 2); the samādhi of emptiness · the palmyra tree · with a remainder · right knowledge · the meeting of the three · Māra’s hand · the eightfold noble path · the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One (carried over from Fascicle 3); declaring · unbroken comprehension · son of good family (carried over from Fascicle 5); final nirvāṇa in this very life · restlessness and regret (carried over from Fascicle 7); the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition · rightly ending suffering · the internal sense bases · the external sense bases · arisen from the mind as condition · the stage of training · the fetter of conceit (carried over from Fascicle 8); ignorance · knowledge · the five strands of sense pleasure · the origin of the world (carried over from Fascicle 10). Only the terms that first appear in this fascicle are listed below.
| Term | First occurrence in this fascicle (verbatim) | Anchor | The Compendium of Topics |
|---|---|---|---|
| No world is designated (施設世間) | 「則無世間,亦不施設世間」—“then there would be no world, nor would any world be designated” | 〔T02 0056b06〕 | The name is not found in the treatise; the treatise distinguishes 「有情世間」—“the world of beings” and 「器世間」—“the receptacle world”: 「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」—“Further, there are two worlds: first, the world of beings; second, the receptacle world”〔T30n1579 0812a06〕 |
| Fragile, liable to break and perish (危脆敗壞) | 「危脆敗壞,是名世間」—“Fragile, liable to break and perish: this is called the world” | 〔T02 0056b14〕 | The treatise has 「壞滅」—“perish and be destroyed”: 「為火災等之所壞滅」—“is destroyed by the calamity of fire and the rest”〔T30n1579 0812a07〕 |
| The world is empty (世間空) | 「所謂世間空,云何名為世間空?」—“It is said that the world is empty; how is it that the world is called empty?” | 〔T02 0056b23〕 | 「復次,空有二種。一者、有為,二者、無為」—“Further, emptiness is of two kinds: first, the conditioned; second, the unconditioned”〔T30n1579 0812a09〕 |
| Such is its nature (此性自爾) | 「此性自爾」—“Such is its nature” | 〔T02 0056b25〕 | The treatise has 「法爾道理」—“the principle of things being so by nature”: 「法爾道理為所依趣」—“takes the principle of things being so by nature as its basis”〔T30n1579 0812a12〕 |
| The six internal sense bases (六內入處) | 「云何為世間?謂六內入處」—“What is the world? It is the six internal sense bases” | 〔T02 0056c05〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The path leading to the cessation of the world (世間滅道跡) | 「云何世間滅道跡?謂八聖道」—“What is the path leading to the cessation of the world? It is the eightfold noble path” | 〔T02 0056c09〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The end of the world (世界邊) | 「我不說有人行到世界邊者」—“I do not say that anyone can walk and reach the end of the world” | 〔T02 0056c13〕 | The treatise has 「世間邊際」—“the limit of the world”: 「唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」—“he denies only that one can reach the limit of the world by going after it with the body”〔T30n1579 0812a15〕 |
| Counted as the world (世間數) | 「此等皆入世間數」—“all these are counted as the world” | 〔T02 0056c29〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Knowing the world · crossing beyond the world (知世間·度世間) | 「是名聖弟子到世界邊、知世間、世間所重、度世間」—“this is called the noble disciple reaching the end of the world, knowing the world, being what the world values, and crossing beyond the world” | 〔T02 0057a04〕 | 「名世間解」—“is called the Knower of the World”〔T30n1579 0812a24〕, which does not gloss this name verbatim |
| The honoured sage (牟尼尊) | 「是故牟尼尊,名知世間者」—“Therefore the honoured sage is called one who knows the world” | 〔T02 0057a09〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Attendant disciples (近住弟子) | 「有師、有近住弟子,則苦獨住」—“With a teacher and with attendant disciples, one dwells alone in suffering” | 〔T02 0057a17〕 | The name is not found in the treatise; the treatise has 「不應為作居住依止」—“one should not make for it a dwelling and support”〔T30n1579 0812b03〕 |
| The merit of pure conduct (梵行福) | 「我說彼得梵行福」—“I say that he attains the merit of pure conduct” | 〔T02 0057a28〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Sitting cloth (尼師檀) | 「持尼師檀」—“took his sitting cloth” | 〔T02 0057b06〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The dwelling in meditation of the elders (上座禪住) | 「汝今入上座禪住而坐禪」—“You have now entered the dwelling in meditation of the elders, and sat in meditation” | 〔T02 0057b12〕 | The treatise has 「尊勝空住」—“the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness”: 「一者、尊勝空住」—“first, the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness”〔T30n1579 0812b06〕 |
| The Pure Alms-Food Dwelling (清淨乞食住) | 「是故此經名清淨乞食住」—“therefore this discourse is called the Pure Alms-Food Dwelling” | 〔T02 0057b25〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Things bound by the bonds · the bonds (結所繫法·結法) | 「云何結所繫法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名結所繫法」—“What are the things bound by the bonds? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects—these are called the things bound by the bonds” | 〔T02 0057c26〕 | The treatise has 「雜染」—“defilement”: 「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」—“As for its own nature: it is desire and craving, because it is the root of all defilements”〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 |
| Things clung to · the clinging (所取法·取法) | 「云何所取法?眼色、耳聲、鼻香、舌味、身觸、意法,是名所取法」—“What are the things clung to? The eye and forms, the ear and sounds, the nose and odours, the tongue and tastes, the body and tangibles, the mind and mental objects—these are called the things clung to” | 〔T02 0058a03〕 | 「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」—“As for its road of activity: it is the internal and external bases, because there is the distinction of what clings and what is clung to”〔T30n1579 0814b18〕 |
| Secondary features (隨形好) | 「不以眼識取於色相、取隨形好」—“than with eye-consciousness grasp at the signs of forms and grasp at their secondary features” | 〔T02 0058a10〕 | The treatise has 「隨好」—“secondary features”: 「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」—“one frees the mind from all the defilement of grasping at the signs and grasping at the secondary features of objects”〔T30n1579 0814b28〕 |
| The life of the foolish · the livelihood of the deluded (愚癡活·癡命) | 「睡眠者是愚癡活、是癡命」—“Sleep is the life of the foolish, the livelihood of the deluded” | 〔T02 0058a25〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Māra’s bondage · Māra’s snare (魔縛·魔繫) | 「脫於魔手,魔縛所縛,入於魔繫」—“escape from Māra’s hand, are bound by Māra’s bondage, and enter into Māra’s snare” | 〔T02 0058c01〕 | The name is not found in the treatise; the treatise has 「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」—“Again there are many places on which defilement and attachment rest, to which Māra turns”〔T30n1579 0814c08〕 |
| Māra’s hooks (魔鈎) | 「有六魔鈎」—“There are six of Māra’s hooks” | 〔T02 0058c10〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma (四品法經) | 「謂四品法經」—“namely, the Discourse on the Four Kinds of Dharma” | 〔T02 0058c20〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The sense base of contact (what Māra rides) (觸入處(魔所乘)) | 「眼觸入處,是我所乘」—“The sense base of eye-contact is what I ride” | 〔T02 0059a12〕 | The name is not found in the treatise; the treatise has 「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」—“With contacts as support, greedy attachment to inner feeling is called the defilement of inner feeling”〔T30n1579 0814c25〕 |
| Defeat (負處) | 「是故知波旬,即自墮負處」—“therefore know, Pāpīyas, that you have yourself fallen into defeat” | 〔T02 0059a22〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Neighbouring village (鄰聚) | 「如是鄰聚」—“so of the neighbouring village” | 〔T02 0059b15〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Designated and made manifest (施設顯露) | 「說四大造色,施設顯露」—“teaches that form made of the four great elements, designated and made manifest” | 〔T02 0059b23〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Venerable (正士) | 「彼二正士說是法時」—“When these two venerables spoke this Dharma” | 〔T02 0059c25〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Empty talk · falsity (虛言·虛偽) | 「此則虛言」—“This is empty talk”〔T02 0060a17〕; 「離諸虛偽,得般涅槃」—“free of all falsity, one attains final nirvāṇa” | 〔T02 0060a20〕 | The treatise has 「戲論」—“conceptual elaboration”: 「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」—“Further, in the ultimate stillness of the cessation of the six bases, where there is no conceptual elaboration”〔T30n1579 0815a19〕 |
| Desire and craving (as the bond) (欲貪(繫)) | 「若彼欲貪,是其繫也」—“if there is desire and craving, that is the bond” | 〔T02 0060b05〕 | The treatise has 「縛」—“bondage”: 「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」—“Further, if there is desire and craving toward the internal and external bases, then whether the objects are present or not present, the faculties cannot let them go; therefore it is called bondage”〔T30n1579 0815b02〕 |
| Yoke and harness (軛鞅) | 「共一軛鞅縛繫」—“bound together by one yoke and harness” | 〔T02 0060b06〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Not knowing · the great darkness (無知·大冥) | 「所謂無知,無知者是為無明」—“What is called not knowing—not knowing is ignorance”〔T02 0060b29〕; 「愚闇、無明、大冥」—“foolishness and darkness, ignorance, the great darkness” | 〔T02 0060c05〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Clarity · awakening · realization (明·覺·悟) | 「如實知、見、明、覺、悟、慧、無間等」—“to know as it really is, to see, clarity, awakening, realization, wisdom, unbroken comprehension” | 〔T02 0060c11〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The Kaliṅga walking-place (迦陵伽行處) | 「蛇頭巖下迦陵伽行處」—“at the Kaliṅga walking-place below Snake-Head Rock” | 〔T02 0060c16〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The fetter of conceit that binds and attaches (我慢繫著使) | 「汝若長夜離我、我所、我慢繫著使」—“If through the long night you have been far from I, mine, and the fetter of conceit that binds and attaches” | 〔T02 0061a05〕 | The name is not found in the treatise; the treatise has 「於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者」—“has forever cut off the view of self and what is mine with regard to the aggregates and bases”〔T30n1579 0815b06〕 |
| The words and phrases of the protective spell (呪術章句) | 「故說是呪術章句,所謂」—“Thereupon these words and phrases of the protective spell were spoken, namely” | 〔T02 0061b18〕 | The name is not found in the treatise; the treatise has 「是故說名無上明持」—“therefore it is called the unsurpassed knowledge-spell”〔T30n1579 0815b20〕, which does not gloss this name verbatim |
| The Arhat (阿羅訶) | 「阿羅訶說苦樂異生」—“The Arhat says that suffering and happiness arise dependently” | 〔T02 0062a21〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Suffering and happiness made by oneself · made by another (苦樂自作·他作) | 「有沙門、婆羅門說苦樂自作」—“There are ascetics and brahmins who say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself” | 〔T02 0062a18〕 | 「立諸苦樂一向自作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are wholly made by oneself”〔T30n1579 0815b26〕; 「立諸苦樂一向他作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are wholly made by another”〔T30n1579 0815b27〕 |
| Entered into certainty (超入決定) | 「我今日超入決定」—“Today I have gone beyond and entered into certainty” | 〔T02 0062b18〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The factors of awakening (菩提分法) | 「常精勤修習菩提分法」—“constantly and diligently cultivating the factors of awakening” | 〔T02 0062b24〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Liberation in six respects (六處解脫) | 「當於爾時解脫六處」—“at that very time, he is liberated in six respects” | 〔T02 0062c28〕 | The treatise has 「六處勝解」—“the resolve in six respects”: 「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」—“only the arhat can rightly declare the resolve in six respects”〔T30n1579 0815c23〕 |
| Liberation through freedom from desire … liberation through unforgetting mindfulness (離欲解脫……心不忘念解脫) | 「離欲解脫、離恚解脫、遠離解脫」—“liberation through freedom from desire, liberation through freedom from ill will, liberation through seclusion” | 〔T02 0062c29〕 | 「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」—“first, the resolve of renunciation; second, the resolve of non-harming; third, the resolve of seclusion; fourth, the resolve of the exhaustion of craving; fifth, the resolve of the exhaustion of clinging; sixth, the resolve of the mind without forgetting”〔T30n1579 0815c25〕 |
| The training in precepts · the faculties of one in training · the precepts of one beyond training (學戒·學根·無學戒) | 「爾時成就學戒,成就學根」—“at that time he is accomplished in the training in precepts, accomplished in the faculties of one in training” | 〔T02 0063a11〕 | The name is not found in the treatise; the treatise has 「一、增上戒學」—“first, the training in higher precepts”〔T30n1579 0815c27〕 |
| Overestimating conceit · superhuman states (增上慢·過人法) | 「非如增上慢者」—“not like those of overestimating conceit”〔T02 0063b17〕; 「而自稱歎得過人法」—“yet praise themselves as having attained superhuman states” | 〔T02 0063b17〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The forest dwelling (阿練若) | 「獼猴室阿練若窟」—“in the forest cave of the Monkey Cell” | 〔T02 0063b20〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| Mindfulness of the body (身念處) | 「不住身念處」—“he does not abide in mindfulness of the body” | 〔T02 0064a18〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
| The sense doors · guarding the doors (根門·守護門) | 「於其根門則不調伏、不守護、不修習」—“his sense doors are untamed, unguarded, uncultivated” | 〔T02 0064a22〕 | The treatise has 「密護根門」—“closely guarding the sense doors”: 「一者、不能密護根門」—“first, those who cannot closely guard the sense doors”〔T30n1579 0816b07〕 |
| The first door (初門) | 「是名初門善調伏守護修習」—“this is called the good taming, guarding, and cultivating of the first door” | 〔T02 0064b05〕 | Not explained in the treatise |
The terms of this fascicle are all Chinese; the sound-correspondences that the Taishō notes attach to names in the discourses are given at the end of part ② of the tenth topic; the Compendium of Topics gives no Sanskrit forms in this passage, and none are supplied here.
VII. Similes and Rhetoric
The discourses’ similes:
- Head and clothes on fire (Discourse 236)—「譬如有人,火燒頭衣」—“Suppose a man’s head and clothes are on fire”〔T02 0057b18〕, applied to the bhikṣu who 「當起增上勤欲方便,繫念修學」—“should rouse heightened diligence, will, and skilful means, and train binding mindfulness”〔T02 0057b20〕.
- The copper skewer · the iron awl · the sharp knife · the sharp spear · the sinking iron ball (Discourse 241)—「寧以火燒熱銅籌以燒其目」—“would rather burn his eyes with a copper skewer heated by fire”〔T02 0058a09〕; 「寧燒鐵錐以鑽其耳」—“would rather pierce his ears with a heated iron awl”〔T02 0058a12〕; 「寧以利刀斷截其鼻」—“would rather cut off his nose with a sharp knife”〔T02 0058a16〕; 「寧以剛鐵利槍以刺其身」—“would rather stab his body with a sharp spear of hard iron”〔T02 0058a22〕; the one who falls 「墮惡趣中如沈鐵丸」—“falls into the evil destinies, like a sinking iron ball”〔T02 0058a11〕.
- Māra’s hook catching the throat (Discourse 244)—「魔鈎鈎其咽」—“have been caught by Māra’s hook in the throat”〔T02 0058c15〕.
- A stone like a lump of flesh · the hungry crow breaking its beak (Discourse 246)—Māra’s last verse, 「有石似段肉,餓烏來欲食」—“There is a stone like a lump of flesh; a hungry crow flies up wishing to eat it”〔T02 0059b02〕; he applies it to himself with 「我今猶如烏,瞿曇如石生」—“I am now like that crow, and Gautama is like that stone”〔T02 0059b05〕. The last two phrases, 「內心懷愁毒,即彼沒不現」—“with sorrow in the heart, vanishing right there, seen no more”〔T02 0059b07〕, lie within the verse boundary in the base text; their wording resembles narration; they are translated as verse, without adjudication.
- The plantain tree (Discourse 248)—「譬如士夫持斧入山,見芭蕉樹」—“Suppose a man takes an axe and goes into the mountains, and sees a plantain tree”〔T02 0059c19〕, 「剝至於盡,都無堅處」—“peeling to the very end, there is nowhere any firm core”〔T02 0059c21〕, applied to the learned noble disciple’s right contemplation of the six consciousnesses.
- The black and white oxen · the yoke and harness (Discourse 250)—「譬如二牛,一黑一白,共一軛鞅縛繫」—“Suppose there are two oxen, one black and one white, bound together by one yoke and harness”〔T02 0060b06〕, applied with 「中間欲貪,是其繫也」—“the desire and craving in between is the bond”〔T02 0060b12〕.
- A heap of chaff · the palmyra tree cut off at the crown · the skewer for treating the eyes (Discourse 252)—「如糠糟聚」—“like a heap of chaff”〔T02 0060c21〕; 「如截多羅樹頭」—“like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown”〔T02 0061a06〕; 「如治眼籌」—“the size of a skewer for treating the eyes”〔T02 0061a22〕; in Śāriputra’s verse, 「猶如棄毒鉢」—“as one throws away a bowl full of poison”〔T02 0061a12〕, 「如人重病愈」—“as when a person’s grave illness is healed”〔T02 0061a14〕, 「如出火燒宅」—“as one coming out of a house on fire”〔T02 0061a16〕, and 「猶如穢草木」—“as like filthy grass and trees”〔T02 0061a18〕.
- Playing the lute · the infant · the great rocky mountain (Discourse 254)—「若急其絃,得作微妙和雅音不?」—“if you tuned the strings too tight, could it produce a subtle, harmonious, and refined sound?”〔T02 0062c12〕; 「譬如嬰童愚小仰臥」—“Suppose an infant, foolish and small, lies on its back”〔T02 0063a14〕; 「譬如村邑近大石山」—“Suppose a village is near a great rocky mountain”〔T02 0063a22〕; restated in the verse, 「猶如大石山,四風不能動」—“Like a great rocky mountain, which the winds of the four directions cannot shake”〔T02 0063b06〕.
- Treasure gained in a dream · the poisonous herb · the deathless · the rain of the Dharma (Discourse 255)—in the verse, 「猶如夢得寶」—“just like gaining treasure in a dream”〔T02 0063c13〕; 「譬如士夫求毒藥草反得甘露」—“Suppose a man seeking poisonous herbs instead found the deathless”〔T02 0064b09〕; 「以大法雨,雨我身中,如雨甘露」—“with the great rain of the Dharma, has rained into my body, like a rain of the deathless”〔T02 0064b11〕.
Set formulas:
| Formula | Verbatim (first occurrence) | Anchor | Where found |
|---|---|---|---|
| The inner feeling | 「內覺若苦、若樂、不苦不樂」—“the inner feeling, painful, pleasant, or neither painful nor pleasant” | 〔T02 0056a28〕 | Discourses 230, 231, 241, and 253 |
| Unfolding the six sense bases | 「若色、眼識、眼觸、眼觸因緣生受」—“forms, eye-consciousness, eye-contact, and the feeling arisen with eye-contact as condition” | 〔T02 0056b16〕 | Discourses 231, 232, and 241, the words differing slightly |
| Extension to the six faculties | 「耳、鼻、舌、身、意亦復如是」—“So it is likewise with the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind” | 〔T02 0056b18〕 | Seen again and again from Discourse 231 on |
| Listen closely and reflect well | 「諦聽,善思」—“Listen closely and reflect well” | 〔T02 0056c04〕 | Discourses 233, 234, 245, and 255 |
| My births are exhausted | 「我生已盡,梵行已立,所作已作,自知不受後有」—“My births are exhausted, pure conduct has been established, what was to be done has been done; I know of myself that I will undergo no further existence” | 〔T02 0058b17〕 | Discourses 241 and 248; Discourse 254 has 「乃至自知不受後有」—“and so on up to, he knows of himself that he will undergo no further existence”〔T02 0063a13〕 |
| Māra’s snare | 「不得解脫魔繫」—“is not liberated from Māra’s snare” | 〔T02 0058c25〕 | Discourses 243, 245, and 247, the words differing slightly |
| I wish to ask something | 「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不?」—“I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” | 〔T02 0059b20〕 | Discourses 248–251 and 253, the words differing slightly |
| Ask as you will | 「隨仁所問,知者當答」—“Ask as you will; what I know I will answer” | 〔T02 0059b21〕 | Discourses 248–251 |
| Rejoicing in each other | 「展轉隨喜,各還其所」—“rejoiced in each other, and each returned to his own place” | 〔T02 0059c25〕 | Discourses 248–251, the words differing slightly |
The question-and-answer type: in Discourses 230–232 Sanmiliti asks each time with 「云何名」—“how is it called,” and the World-Honored One answers each once. Discourse 234 is a discourse cited within a discourse: the World-Honored One teaches in brief, 「我不說有人行到世界邊者」—“I do not say that anyone can walk and reach the end of the world”〔T02 0056c13〕, and enters his room; the many bhikṣus restate his words, discuss, and request Ānanda, and Ānanda explains at length and concludes with a verse; this is the same type as Discourse 211 of Fascicle 8. In Discourse 236 the World-Honored One asks twice and Śāriputra answers twice (the 「我今眼見色,頗起欲、恩愛、愛念著不?」—“Just now, as my eye saw forms, did desire, affection, or fond attachment arise?” is the self-questioning the Buddha teaches the bhikṣu, not an answer by Śāriputra), after which the World-Honored One praises him and teaches him the training. In Discourse 248 Ānanda first asks, 「亦復說識非我耶?」—“does he also teach that consciousness is not self?”〔T02 0059b25〕; Cunda does not answer but requests, and Ānanda then by questions put back leads Cunda to answer for himself (two rounds, on the eye and on the mind, five questions to a round), finally teaching in his own words with the simile of the plantain. In Discourse 249 Ānanda asks three times—about something remaining, nothing remaining, and both something and nothing remaining · neither something nor nothing remaining—and Śāriputra answers three times of the kind of 「莫作此問」—“Do not ask such a question”; Ānanda asks a fourth time about its meaning, and Śāriputra then says of all four phrases 「此則虛言」—“This is empty talk”〔T02 0060a17〕. In Discourse 250 Śāriputra, in his answer, puts the question of the black and white oxen back to Kauṣṭhila; Kauṣṭhila answers, and Śāriputra applies it. In Discourse 253 the brāhmaṇa woman three times sits on a high seat to ask, and Udāyin three times answers 「非時」—“It is not the time”; only when she 「脫革屣,整衣服,更坐卑床」—“took off her leather shoes, arranged her robe, moved to a low seat”〔T02 0062a15〕 does he teach; within the teaching Udāyin by questions put back leads her to answer for herself. In Discourse 254 the World-Honored One asks four questions about playing the lute, and Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa answers four times. In Discourse 255 the brāhmaṇa Luxizhe asks three questions—about the 「門」—“door,” 「不守護門」—“not guarding the doors,” and 「善守護門」—“well guarding the doors”—and Kātyāyana three times says 「善哉!善哉!」—“Good, good!” and answers.
The form of the verse: the verses of this fascicle, in ten places and seventy-three lines, have ten characters to a line (two phrases, five characters to a phrase); Māra’s last verse, 「我今猶如烏,瞿曇如石生」—“I am now like that crow, and Gautama is like that stone”〔T02 0059b05〕, is likewise. In Discourse 246 Māra and the Buddha answer each other in five verses; the first four have two to three lines each, the last six lines. In Discourse 252 Śāriputra’s verse has nine lines, the first four rounds beginning with 「久殖諸梵行,善修八聖道」—“Long having planted all pure conduct, having well cultivated the eightfold noble path”〔T02 0061a11〕, the fourth round extended to three lines; the Buddha’s verse has twenty lines, the first four listing the names of the nāgas, next speaking of loving-kindness and compassion, the words of truth, the three poisons, and the Three Jewels, and ending with 「汝蛇毒今破」—“this snake venom of yours is now broken”〔T02 0061b17〕. In Discourse 254 the verse of ten lines restates liberation in six respects and the simile of the great rocky mountain. In Discourse 255 the verse of thirteen lines is in three parts: the brahmins of ancient times, the brahmins of today in feigned form, and the brahmin who has the path. The spell of Discourse 252 is not a verse; its sounds are recorded as they stand (ninth topic).
VIII. Citation and Carrying Forward
- The shared words of the Compendium of Topics—the places where the discourses of this fascicle share words with the Compendium of Topics are already given verbatim in the third and fourth topics and in part ① of the tenth topic; here only the anchors are listed: 〔T30n1579 0812a03〕〔T30n1579 0812a06〕〔T30n1579 0812a07〕〔T30n1579 0812a09〕〔T30n1579 0812a12〕〔T30n1579 0812a15〕〔T30n1579 0812a20〕〔T30n1579 0812a21〕〔T30n1579 0812a23〕〔T30n1579 0812a24〕〔T30n1579 0812a29〕〔T30n1579 0812b03〕〔T30n1579 0812b06〕〔T30n1579 0812b11〕〔T30n1579 0812b15〕〔T30n1579 0814a26〕〔T30n1579 0814a28〕〔T30n1579 0814a29〕〔T30n1579 0814b04〕〔T30n1579 0814b05〕〔T30n1579 0814b11〕〔T30n1579 0814b15〕〔T30n1579 0814b17〕〔T30n1579 0814b18〕〔T30n1579 0814b25〕〔T30n1579 0814b27〕〔T30n1579 0814b28〕〔T30n1579 0814c01〕〔T30n1579 0814c08〕〔T30n1579 0814c09〕〔T30n1579 0814c15〕〔T30n1579 0814c18〕〔T30n1579 0814c19〕〔T30n1579 0814c23〕〔T30n1579 0814c25〕〔T30n1579 0814c26〕〔T30n1579 0815a08〕〔T30n1579 0815a10〕〔T30n1579 0815a11〕〔T30n1579 0815a17〕〔T30n1579 0815a19〕〔T30n1579 0815a22〕〔T30n1579 0815b02〕〔T30n1579 0815b03〕〔T30n1579 0815b06〕〔T30n1579 0815b13〕〔T30n1579 0815b20〕〔T30n1579 0815b25〕〔T30n1579 0815b26〕〔T30n1579 0815b27〕〔T30n1579 0815b29〕〔T30n1579 0815c01〕〔T30n1579 0815c10〕〔T30n1579 0815c12〕〔T30n1579 0815c14〕〔T30n1579 0815c15〕〔T30n1579 0815c19〕〔T30n1579 0815c21〕〔T30n1579 0815c23〕〔T30n1579 0815c25〕〔T30n1579 0816a18〕〔T30n1579 0816a22〕〔T30n1579 0816b01〕〔T30n1579 0816b07〕〔T30n1579 0816b10〕〔T30n1579 0816b15〕.
- The carrying forward of the uddānas—of the uddāna in fascicle ninety of the treatise, 「道、師不同分、王國、二世間、」—“dissimilarity of path and of teacher, the royal realm, the two worlds,”〔T30n1579 0811b28〕, the first two items select and gather the last part of Fascicle 8 (Discourses 218–229), and the latter six items select and gather Discourses 230–236 of this fascicle; the uddāna in fascicle ninety-one of the treatise beginning 「離欲未離欲」—“free from desire and not free from desire”〔T30n1579 0814a24〕 selects and gathers Discourses 237–246; the uddāna beginning 「因同分、思、縛、解脫」—“consciousness of the same class as its cause, reflection, bondage, liberation”〔T30n1579 0815a06〕 selects and gathers Discourses 248–255, its last two items not being in this fascicle. This fascicle has no summary verse, and no outline of this fascicle is set up on the basis of the treatise’s uddānas.
- Carrying forward within the fascicle—Discourses 230, 231, and 232 are all Sanmiliti’s questions; Discourse 230 abbreviates the sequence of dependent arising with 「六入處集則觸集,如是乃至純大苦聚集」—“When the six sense bases arise, contact arises; in this way, and so on up to, the whole great mass of suffering arises”〔T02 0056b02〕, and Discourse 233 teaches the origin of the world with 「謂當來有愛,喜、貪俱,彼彼集著」—“It is craving for future existence, arising together with delight and craving, which gathers in attachment to this object and that”〔T02 0056c06〕. Discourse 234 has 「多聞聖弟子於六入處集、滅、味、患、離如實知」—“The learned noble disciple knows as it really is the arising, the cessation, the gratification, the danger, and the escape of the six sense bases”〔T02 0057a03〕. Discourses 239 and 240 share a pattern, one teaching the bonds and one teaching clinging. Discourses 243, 244, 245, and 247 all teach Māra’s mastery and Māra’s snare, and in Discourse 246 Māra calls himself the rider: 「眼觸入處,是我所乘」—“The sense base of eye-contact is what I ride”〔T02 0059a12〕. Discourses 248–251 are all questions and answers between two great disciples, and Discourses 250 and 251 are both Mahākauṣṭhila asking Śāriputra. In Discourse 252 Śāriputra twice enters into question and answer, with Upasena and with the Buddha. Discourse 241 and Discourse 255 both begin their teaching on the danger of not guarding with 「愚癡無聞凡夫」—“the foolish, unlearned ordinary person”〔T02 0058a08〕〔T02 0064a16〕. At the end of Discourse 254 the World-Honored One carries on Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa’s own declaration with 「如二十億耳以智記說」—“as Śroṇa Koṭīkarṇa declared by wisdom”〔T02 0063b15〕.
- Beyond this fascicle—the discourses pointed to by Discourse 237, 「阿難所問經及佛自為諸比丘所說經」—“the discourse asked by Ānanda and the discourse the Buddha himself spoke for the bhikṣus”〔T02 0057c12〕, and the full pattern pointed to by Discourse 254, 「如上所說」—“as said above”〔T02 0062c22〕, are not in this fascicle; they are recorded, without adjudication.
IX. Placement Among the Recensions
The Taishō collation notes for this fascicle come to seventy-nine variant readings in all (【大】 = the original Taishō printing; 【宋】【元】【明】 = the three editions, abbreviated 【三】 in the Taishō notes; 【磧乙-CB】【麗-CB】【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宮-CB】【思溪-CB】 and the like are recorded by the current collated text; current reading = the character adopted in the current transcription; recorded together, without adjudication; nos. 004, 006, 013, 015, 021, 068, and 070, seven in all, are rows of revision by the current collated text, not original Taishō notes):
| No. | Anchor | Current reading | Variant readings |
|---|---|---|---|
| 001 | 0056c04 | 世間 (the world) | 【宋】【元】【明】 lack it |
| 002 | 0057a07 | 遊 (go about) | 【宋】旋 (turn) |
| 003 | 0057a24 | 住 (dwell) | 【元】往 (go) |
| 004 | 0057b01 | 邊 (end) | 【大】集 (gather) (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note) |
| 005 | 0057b06 | 檀 (the last character of 尼師檀, “sitting cloth”) | 【宋】【元】【明】壇 (a variant form) |
| 006 | 0057b12 | 座 (seat) | 【大】坐 (sit); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note) |
| 007 | 0057c20 | 緣、身觸因緣 (condition; the body and tangibles as cause and condition) | 【大】緣 (condition); 【元】【明】緣身觸因緣 (condition, the body and tangibles as cause and condition); the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】 |
| 008 | 0058a10 | 熾 (blaze) | 【宋】【元】【明】燒 (burn) |
| 009 | 0058a18 | 趣 (destinies) | 【明】道 (paths) |
| 010 | 0058a26 | 癡 (foolish) | 【宋】【元】【明】癖 (obsession) |
| 011 | 0058b09 | 觸、身 (tangibles; body) | 【宋】【元】【明】 lack it |
| 012 | 0058b12 | 癡 (foolish) | 【宋】【元】【明】癖 (obsession) |
| 013 | 0058c03 | 婆 (a character of the transcription 婆羅門, “brahmin”) | 【大】波 (a variant transcription character); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note) |
| 014 | 0058c16 | 廣 (at length) | 【宋】【元】【明】魔 (Māra) |
| 015 | 0058c17 | 駮 (mottled) | 【大】駁 (mottled, a variant form); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note) |
| 016 | 0059a07 | 象 (likeness) | 【元】【明】像 (likeness, a variant form) |
| 017 | 0059b10 | 隨 (follow) | 【宋】【元】【明】為 (be) |
| 018 | 0059b21 | 與 (a question particle) | 【元】【明】以 (a variant particle) |
| 019 | 0059c02 | 若 (if) | 【宋】【元】【明】緣 (conditioned by) |
| 020 | 0059c20 | 葉、斫枝 (leaves; chops off the branches) | 【大】斫葉 (chops … leaves, with one specially made character); 【宋】【元】【明】葉斫杖 (leaves, chops the staff); the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【思溪-CB】【磧乙-CB】 |
| 021 | 0059c25 | 二 (two) | 【大】一 (one); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note) |
| 022 | 0060a27 | 已 (a question particle) | 【元】【明】以 (a variant particle) |
| 023 | 0060b17 | 尊 (Honored) | 【宋】【元】【明】尊說 (Honored … taught) |
| 024 | 0060b27 | 已 (a question particle) | 【元】【明】以 (a variant particle) |
| 025 | 0060c05 | 闇 (darkness) | 【宋】【元】【明】癡 (delusion) |
| 026 | 0060c21 | 糟 (dregs) | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 (husks) |
| 027 | 0060c25 | 糟 (dregs) | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 (husks) |
| 028 | 0061a09 | 糟 (dregs) | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 (husks) |
| 029 | 0061a11 | 殖 (planted) | 【宋】【元】【明】植 (planted, a variant form) |
| 030 | 0061a13 | 殖 (planted) | 【宋】【元】【明】植 (planted, a variant form) |
| 031 | 0061a15 | 殖 (planted) | 【宋】【元】【明】植 (planted, a variant form) |
| 032 | 0061a17 | 殖 (planted) | 【宋】【元】【明】植 (planted, a variant form) |
| 033 | 0061a23 | 糟 (dregs) | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 (husks) |
| 034 | 0061a25 | 糟 (dregs) | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 (husks) |
| 035 | 0061b01 | 徒 (the second character of the name 難徒, “Nantu”) | 【元】【明】陀 (a variant transcription character) |
| 036 | 0061b05 | 量 (measure) | 【宋】【元】【明】畏 (fear) |
| 037 | 0061b05 | 量 (measure) | 【宋】【元】【明】畏 (fear) |
| 038 | 0061b12 | 無 (none) | 【宋】【元】【明】不 (not) |
| 039 | 0061b14 | 毒惡 (poisonous and evil) | 【宋】【元】【明】惡毒 (evil and poisonous) |
| 040 | 0061b19 | 𮎃 (a character of the spell) | 【宋】【元】【明】躭 (a character of the spell) |
| 041 | 0061b19 | 波 (a character of the spell) | 【宋】【元】【明】婆 (a character of the spell) |
| 042 | 0061b20 | 抧 (a character of the spell) | 【宋】【元】【明】枳 (a character of the spell) |
| 043 | 0061b22 | 呵 (a character of the spell) | 【宋】【元】【明】訶 (a character of the spell) |
| 044 | 0061b25 | 糟 (dregs) | 【宋】【元】【明】糩 (husks) |
| 045 | 0061b25 | 波 (a character of the name 優波先那, “Upasena”) | 【大】婆 (a variant transcription character); 【宋】【元】【明】波 |
| 046 | 0061c01 | 拘磐茶 (Jupancha) | 【宋】【元】【明】拘槃荼 (a variant transcription) |
| 047 | 0061c11 | 上 (the second character of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 048 | 0061c17 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 049 | 0061c20 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 050 | 0061c21 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 051 | 0061c21 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 052 | 0061c23 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 053 | 0061c27 | 嗽 (rinse) | 【宋】【元】【明】漱 (rinse, a variant form) |
| 054 | 0062a02 | 與 (a question particle) | 【元】【明】以 (a variant particle) |
| 055 | 0062a05 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 056 | 0062a05 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 057 | 0062a06 | 返 (back and forth) | 【宋】【元】【明】反 (back and forth, a variant form) |
| 058 | 0062a07 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 059 | 0062a08 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 060 | 0062a10 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 061 | 0062a13 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 062 | 0062a15 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 063 | 0062a17 | 與 (a question particle) | 【元】【明】以 (a variant particle) |
| 064 | 0062a28 | 觸 (contact) | 【宋】【元】【明】觸意觸 (contact, mind-contact) |
| 065 | 0062b17 | 坐 (seat) | 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宋】【元】【明】座 (seat, a variant form) |
| 066 | 0062b21 | 坐 (seat) | 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宋】【元】【明】座 (seat, a variant form) |
| 067 | 0062b27 | 我 (I) | 【元】【明】 lack it |
| 068 | 0063a05 | 離恚 (freedom from ill will) | 【大】 lacks it (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note) |
| 069 | 0063b20 | 磐 (a character of the name 阿磐提, “Avanti”) | 【宋】【元】【明】盤 (a variant form) |
| 070 | 0063b29 | 年少 (young men) | 【大】少年 (young men, the two characters reversed); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note) |
| 071 | 0063c12 | 浴 (bathe) | 【大】洛 (a graphically similar character); 【宋】【元】【明】浴 (bathe) |
| 072 | 0063c15 | 杖 (staff) | 【元】林 (grove) |
| 073 | 0063c22 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 074 | 0063c26 | 上 (of 和上, “preceptor”) | 【明】尚 (a variant form) |
| 075 | 0064a27 | 言 (said) | 【宋】【元】【明】 lack it |
| 076 | 0064a28 | 哉 (an exclamatory particle) | 【宋】【元】【明】哉言 (… said) |
| 077 | 0064b08 | 門 (door) | 【大】問 (ask); 【宋】【元】【明】門 (door); the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】 and the three editions |
| 078 | 0064b10 | 反 (instead) | 【宋】【元】【明】乃 (then) |
| 079 | 0064b15 | 坐 (seat) | 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】【宋】【元】【明】座 (seat, a variant form) |
Fourteen matters worth recording (recorded together, without adjudication; the variant readings are recorded under the edition sigla, in the manner of the ninth topic):
- 「世間」—“the world” in Discourse 233 (no. 1)—of 「我今當說世間、世間集」—“I will now teach the world, the origin of the world”〔T02 0056c03〕, the two characters 「世間」—“the world” at the head of the next line (0056c04) the three editions lack; that is, the three editions read 『世間集、世間滅、世間滅道跡』—‘the origin of the world, the cessation of the world, the path leading to the cessation of the world.’ The plain rendering follows the current reading.
- Readings in Discourses 234 and 235 (nos. 2–4)—in the verse’s 「非是遊步者」—“It is not one who goes about on foot,” the 「遊」—“go about” (0057a07): 【宋】 reads 旋 (turn); in Discourse 235’s 「常樂獨住」—“constantly dwells alone in happiness,” the 「住」—“dwell” (0057a24): 【元】 reads 往 (go); in 「究竟苦邊」—“the utter end of suffering,” the 「邊」—“end” (0057b01): 【大】 reads 集 (gather), and the current collated text revises it to 邊 (end) on the sense of the words of this discourse, 「能正盡苦,究竟苦邊」—“is able rightly to end suffering and reach the utter end of suffering” (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note); the statistics cited in its remark are not recorded here. The plain rendering follows the current reading.
- Readings in Discourse 236 (nos. 5 and 6)—in 「尼師檀」—“sitting cloth”, the 「檀」 (0057b06) the three editions read 壇 (a variant form); in 「上座禪住」—“the dwelling in meditation of the elders,” the 「座」 (0057b12): 【大】 reads 坐 (sit), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note).
- 「身觸因緣」—“the body and tangibles as cause and condition” in Discourse 238 (no. 7)—in 「舌味因緣、身觸因緣、意法因緣意識生」—“the tongue and tastes as cause and condition, the body and tangibles as cause and condition, the mind and mental objects as cause and condition, mind-consciousness arises”〔T02 0057c19〕, the 「身觸因緣」—“the body and tangibles as cause and condition” (0057c20): 【大】 lacks it; that is, 【大】 reads 『舌味因緣、意法因緣』—‘the tongue and tastes as cause and condition, the mind and mental objects as cause and condition’; the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】 in supplying it. The plain rendering follows the current reading.
- Readings in Discourse 241 (nos. 8–12)—in 「令其熾然」—“making them blaze and burn,” the 「熾」—“blaze” (0058a10): the three editions read 燒 (burn); in 「惡趣」—“evil destinies,” the 「趣」—“destinies” (0058a18): 【明】 reads 道 (paths); in 「癡命」—“the livelihood of the deluded”, the 「癡」—“deluded” in two places (0058a26, 0058b12): the three editions read 癖 (obsession); in 「身觸、身觸因緣生受」—“body-contact, and feeling arisen with body-contact as condition”, the 「觸、身」—“contact, body” (0058b09): the three editions lack. Recorded together.
- Readings in Discourses 243, 244, and 245 (nos. 13–15)—in 「沙門、婆羅門」—“ascetics and brahmins”, the 「婆」 (0058c03): 【大】 reads 波 (a variant transcription character), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】; in Discourse 244’s 「穢說淨說,廣說如上」—“The defiled side taught and the pure side taught are both taught at length as above”, the 「廣」—“at length”〔T02 0058c16〕: the three editions read 魔 (Māra); that is, the three editions read 『魔說如上』—‘Māra taught as above’; in Discourse 245’s 「調伏駮牛聚落」—“the village of the tamed mottled cattle”, the 「駮」—“mottled” (0058c17): 【大】 reads 駁 (a variant form), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (nos. 13 and 15 are rows of revision by the current collated text, not original Taishō notes). The plain rendering follows the current reading.
- 「知喜」—“knows they are pleasing” in Discourse 245—of 「比丘見已,知喜不讚歎」—“a bhikṣu, having seen them, knows they are pleasing yet does not praise them”〔T02 0058c27〕, the 「知」—“knows”: the current collated text has a separate remark saying that 「知」—“knows” is perhaps to be read 「不」—“not”; its doubt is recorded here, its grounds are not recorded, and the text is not changed. The plain rendering follows the current reading.
- Readings in Discourses 246 and 247 (nos. 16 and 17)—in 「御車象類」—“the appearance of a cart-driver”, the 「象」—“likeness” (0059a07): 【元】【明】 read 像 (likeness, a variant form); in Discourse 247’s 「則隨魔所自在」—“they follow Māra and are under Māra’s mastery”, the 「隨」—“follow” (0059b10): the three editions read 為 (be). Recorded together.
- Readings in Discourse 248 (nos. 18–21)—in 「見答與不」—“would you answer me or not”, the 「與」 (0059b21): 【元】【明】 read 以 (a variant particle); in 「若眼及色生眼識」—“if the eye and forms give rise to eye-consciousness”, the 「若」—“if” (0059c02): the three editions read 緣 (conditioned by); in the simile of the plantain, 「截葉、斫枝」—“cuts off its leaves, chops off its branches” (0059c20): 【大】 reads 「斫葉」, the three editions read 「葉斫杖」—“leaves, chops the staff,” and the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【思溪-CB】【磧乙-CB】; in 「彼二正士」—“these two venerables”, the 「二」—“two” (0059c25): 【大】 reads 一 (one), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note). The plain rendering follows the current reading.
- Readings in Discourses 250 and 251 (nos. 22–25)—in 「見答已不」—“would you answer me or not”, the 「已」 in two places (0060a27, 0060b27): 【元】【明】 read 以 (a variant particle); in Discourse 250’s 「世尊眼見色」—“when the World-Honored One’s eye sees forms”, the 「尊」—“Honored” (0060b17): the three editions read 尊說 (Honored … taught); in Discourse 251’s 「愚闇」—“foolishness and darkness”, the 「闇」—“darkness” (0060c05): the three editions read 癡 (delusion). Recorded together.
- Readings in Discourse 252 (nos. 26–45)—in 「糠糟」—“chaff”, the 「糟」—“dregs” in six places in all (0060c21, 0060c25, 0061a09, 0061a23, 0061a25, 0061b25, and others): the three editions read 糩 (husks); in the verse’s 「久殖」—“long having planted”, the 「殖」—“planted” in four places (0061a11, 0061a13, 0061a15, 0061a17): the three editions read 植 (planted, a variant form); in 「難徒」—“Nantu”, the 「徒」 (0061b01): 【元】【明】 read 陀 (a variant transcription character); in 「有量及無量」—“the measured and the measureless”, the 「量」—“measure” in two places (0061b05): the three editions read 畏 (fear); in 「無能害我身」—“none can harm my body”, the 「無」—“none” (0061b12): the three editions read 不 (not); 「毒惡」—“poisonous and evil” (0061b14): the three editions read 惡毒 (evil and poisonous); in the spell, 「𮎃」 and 「波」 (0061b19): the three editions read 躭 and 婆; 「抧」 (0061b20): the three editions read 枳; 「呵」 (0061b22): the three editions read 訶; in 「優波先那」—“Upasena”, the 「波」 (0061b25): 【大】 reads 婆, the three editions 波. The plain rendering records the sounds of the spell as in the current reading, and does not change characters on the basis of the variant readings.
- Readings in Discourse 253 (nos. 46–66)—in 「從坐起」—“rose from his seat”, the 「坐」—“seat” in two places (0062b17, 0062b21): the three editions and 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】 read 座 (seat, a variant form); 「拘磐茶」—“Jupancha” (0061c01): the three editions read 拘槃荼 (a variant transcription); in 「和上」—“preceptor”, the 「上」 in thirteen places in all (from 0061c11 to 0062a15): 【明】 reads 尚 (a variant form); in 「澡嗽」—“rinsed his mouth”, the 「嗽」—“rinse” (0061c27): the three editions read 漱 (rinse, a variant form); in 「見答與不」—“would you answer me or not”, the 「與」 in two places (0062a02, 0062a17): 【元】【明】 read 以 (a variant particle); in 「三返」—“three times back and forth”, the 「返」 (0062a06): the three editions read 反 (a variant form); in 「意觸因緣」—“mind-contact as condition”, the 「觸」—“contact” (0062a28): the three editions read 觸意觸 (contact, mind-contact). Recorded together.
- Readings in Discourse 254 (nos. 67–68)—in 「我今寧可還受五欲」—“I would rather return to enjoy the five sense pleasures”, the 「我」—“I” (0062b27): 【元】【明】 lack it; in 「離恚解脫」—“liberation through freedom from ill will”, the 「離恚」—“freedom from ill will” (0063a05): 【大】 lacks it; that is, 【大】 reads 『是名真實解脫』—‘this is called true liberation’; the current reading supplies it (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note). The plain rendering follows the current reading.
- Readings in Discourse 255 (nos. 69–79)—in 「阿磐提」—“Avanti”, the 「磐」 (0063b20): the three editions read 盤 (a variant form); 「年少」—“young men” (0063b29): 【大】 reads 少年 (the two characters reversed), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note); in the verse’s 「三浴」—“bathe three times”, the 「浴」—“bathe” (0063c12): 【大】 reads 洛 (a graphically similar character), the three editions 浴 (bathe); in 「執杖」—“holding a staff”, the 「杖」—“staff” (0063c15): 【元】 reads 林 (grove); in 「和上」—“preceptor”, the 「上」 in two places (0063c22, 0063c26): 【明】 reads 尚 (a variant form); before 「汝能問我」—“you are able to ask me”, the 「言」—“said” (0064a27): the three editions lack it; in 「善哉」—“good”, the 「哉」 (0064a28): the three editions read 哉言 (… said); in 「守護門義」—“the meaning of guarding the doors”, the 「門」—“door” (0064b08): 【大】 reads 問 (ask), and the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】 and the three editions; in 「反得甘露」—“instead found the deathless”, the 「反」—“instead” (0064b10): the three editions read 乃 (then); in 「從坐起去」—“rose from his seat and departed”, the 「坐」—“seat” (0064b15): the three editions and 【磧-CB】【北藏-CB】 read 座 (seat, a variant form). Recorded together.
Gaiji: the present transcription of this fascicle has no character of the private-use area. There are two rare characters: 「𮎃」, which occurs once (0061b19), and 「㮈」, which occurs twice (0061b19, 0061b20), both in the spell of Discourse 252; they are recorded as they stand, and the characters are not corrected. Of the 【大】 reading 「斫葉」 recorded in collation note no. 20, the middle character is a specially made character; it is recorded in the collation note and does not enter the transcription. In 「寒林中塜間」—“among the tombs in the Cold Forest”, the 「塜」—“tomb” in Discourse 252〔T02 0060c16〕 and in 「自餓居塚間」—“they starve themselves and dwell among the tombs”, the 「塚」—“tomb” in the verse of Discourse 255〔T02 0063c12〕 differ in character form; both are recorded as they stand, and the characters are not corrected. Interlinear notes: none in this fascicle. The line form of the verse: the verses of this fascicle, in ten places, stand in the base text at ten characters (two phrases) to a line: Discourse 234, six lines (0057a07–0057a12); Discourse 246, two lines (0059a18–0059a19), two lines (0059a21–0059a22), two lines (0059a24–0059a25), three lines (0059a27–0059a29), and six lines (0059b02–0059b07); Discourse 252, nine lines (0061a11–0061a19) and twenty lines (0061a27–0061b17); Discourse 254, ten lines (0063a29–0063b09); Discourse 255, thirteen lines (0063c06–0063c18). The spell runs three lines (0061b19–0061b21), its groups of characters separated by full-width spaces, with 「悉波呵」 beginning a separate line (0061b22); the Taishō notes here record separately 「施下三本俱不間空」—“below 施, the three editions all have no spaces” (0061b21), that is, in the three editions the spell is not separated by spaces; the present transcription records each line as it stands, without adding or removing a character.
X. Mātṛkā of the Compendium of Topics, Saṃyutta Coordinates, and Variants of the Alternate Translation
① The mātṛkā of the Compendium of Topics (discourse by discourse)—based only on places where the treatise’s words and the discourse’s words are the same words, verbatim; where the sense is merely close, it is not listed as the mātṛkā. The names of the items of the treatise’s uddānas are appended after the discourse numbers, as readings (first topic).
| Discourse | Mātṛkā (verbatim) | Anchor | Shared words |
|---|---|---|---|
| 230 (The royal realm) | 「復次,於欲界中,諸器世間當知譬如王所王國,有情世間譬如臣民,彼惡天魔譬如君主」—“Further, within the desire realm, the receptacle worlds, it should be known, are like the realm a king rules, the world of beings is like his subjects, and that evil heavenly Māra is like the sovereign”〔T30n1579 0812a03〕 | — | 世間·魔 (world · Māra) (the sūtra has 「眾生」—“beings,” the treatise 「有情」—“beings”) |
| 231 (The two worlds) | 「復次,有二世間。一、有情世間,二、器世間」—“Further, there are two worlds: first, the world of beings; second, the receptacle world”〔T30n1579 0812a06〕; 「為火災等之所壞滅」—“is destroyed by the calamity of fire and the rest”〔T30n1579 0812a07〕 | — | 世間·壞 (world · perish) |
| 232 (The conditioned) | 「此中有為,空無常、恒、久久安住、不變易法,及我、我所」—“Here the conditioned is empty of what is permanent, constant, long abiding, and not subject to change, and of self and what is mine”〔T30n1579 0812a09〕; 「法爾道理為所依趣」—“takes the principle of things being so by nature as its basis”〔T30n1579 0812a12〕 | — | 空·常·恒·不變易法·我所 (empty · permanent · constant · not subject to change · what is mine) (the sūtra has 「此性自爾」—“such is its nature,” the treatise 「法爾道理」—“the principle of things being so by nature”) |
| 233 | No direct mātṛkā gloss for this discourse in the treatise; the treatise’s 「復次,有二世間」—“Further, there are two worlds”〔T30n1579 0812a06〕 has the word world, and in the treatise’s order belongs to the passage on Discourse 231 | — | — |
| 234 (The denial of bodily going) | 「復次,如來不遮能得一切世間邊際,唯遮身行隨往能得世間邊際」—“Further, the Tathāgata does not deny that one can reach the limit of all the world; he denies only that one can reach the limit of the world by going after it with the body”〔T30n1579 0812a15〕; 「於六觸處。由其五轉起如實智,名得世間邊際方便」—“with regard to the six bases of contact: giving rise to knowledge as it really is by their five turnings is called the means of reaching the limit of the world”〔T30n1579 0812a21〕; 「名為能到世間邊際」—“is called being able to reach the limit of the world”〔T30n1579 0812a23〕 | — | 世間·邊·如實·到 (world · end · as it really is · reach) (the sūtra has 「世界邊」—“the end of the world,” the treatise 「世間邊際」—“the limit of the world”) |
| 235 (Firm holding) | 「隨有一惡不善尋思未生生時,一向能為梵行障礙,如彼生已堅執不捨」—“whenever any one evil and unwholesome thought, not yet arisen, arises, it can wholly obstruct pure conduct, as when, having arisen, it is held firmly and not relinquished”〔T30n1579 0812a29〕 | — | 惡不善·梵行 (evil and unwholesome · pure conduct) (the sūtra has 「覺」—“thought,” the treatise 「尋思」—“thought”) |
| 236 (The three kinds of emptiness) | 「復次,當知略有二種空住。一者、尊勝空住,二者、引彼空住」—“Further, it should be known that in brief there are two kinds of dwelling in emptiness: first, the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness; second, the dwelling in emptiness that leads to it”〔T30n1579 0812b06〕; 「晝夜隨學,曾無懈廢」—“training accordingly day and night, never slackening”〔T30n1579 0812b15〕 | — | 空·住 (emptiness · dwelling) (the sūtra has 「上座禪住」—“the dwelling in meditation of the elders,” the treatise 「尊勝空住」—“the honoured and excellent dwelling in emptiness”; the sūtra 「日夜」—“day and night,” the treatise 「晝夜」—“day and night”) |
| 237 (Free from desire and not free from desire · questions) | 「由過去世依彼取識」—“because in the past he relied on that clinging consciousness”〔T30n1579 0814a29〕; 「於現法中堪能趣證究竟涅槃」—“is able, in the present life, to go on to realize ultimate nirvāṇa”〔T30n1579 0814b04〕; 「於聖教中,當知有四如理問者」—“In the noble teaching, it should be known, there are four who ask in accordance with principle”〔T30n1579 0814b05〕 | — | 依·取·識·涅槃 (rely on · clinging · consciousness · nirvāṇa); 長者·問 (householder · ask) (the sūtra has 「見法」—“in this very life,” the treatise 「現法」—“in the present life”) |
| 238 (Causes and conditions) | 「由二因緣,說六識身以內六處為因,以外六處為緣」—“By two causes and conditions: the six classes of consciousness are said to have the six internal bases as cause and the six external bases as condition”〔T30n1579 0814b11〕 | — | 因·緣·識 (cause · condition · consciousness) |
| 239 (The road of defilement) | 「言自性者,所謂欲貪,與諸雜染為根本故」—“As for its own nature: it is desire and craving, because it is the root of all defilements”〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 | — | 欲貪 (desire and craving) (the sūtra has 「結」—“bonds,” the treatise 「雜染」—“defilement”) |
| 240 (The road of defilement) | 「言行路者,謂內外處,能取、所取有差別故」—“As for its road of activity: it is the internal and external bases, because there is the distinction of what clings and what is clung to”〔T30n1579 0814b18〕; 「言自性者,所謂欲貪」—“As for its own nature: it is desire and craving”〔T30n1579 0814b17〕 | — | 所取·取·欲貪 (what is clung to · cling · desire and craving) |
| 241 (Preserving life) | 「謂我寧遭種種楚撻損害於己諸處之身,勿復令我不善心殞,生諸惡趣」—“namely: I would rather suffer all kinds of beating and injury to the body of my own sense bases than let my mind perish in unwholesomeness and be born in the evil destinies”〔T30n1579 0814b25〕; 「於諸境界執取諸相、執取隨好所有雜染令心解脫」—“one frees the mind from all the defilement of grasping at the signs and grasping at the secondary features of objects”〔T30n1579 0814b28〕 | — | 寧·惡趣·相·隨好 (would rather · evil destinies · signs · secondary features) |
| 242 | No direct mātṛkā gloss for this discourse in the treatise; the passage selected in Fascicle 8, 「於六觸處能斷、能知,心得離欲及證解脫」—“with regard to the six bases of contact one can cut off and can know, the mind becomes free from desire, and one realizes liberation”〔T30n1579 0809c04〕, has the words cut off, know, and free from desire, and in the treatise’s order belongs to the passage on Discourse 209 of Fascicle 8 | — | — |
| 243 (The places of attachment) | 「復有眾多魔所歸向所有雜染著安足處」—“Again there are many places on which defilement and attachment rest, to which Māra turns”〔T30n1579 0814c08〕; 「繫屬定生喜樂諸處所有愛味著安足處」—“the places of joy and happiness born of concentration to which one is bound—places on which relishing and attachment rest”〔T30n1579 0814c09〕 | — | 魔·味·著·繫 (Māra · relish · attachment · bound) |
| 244 (The places of attachment) | As above | — | 魔·味·著 (Māra · relish · attachment) |
| 245 (The places of attachment) | 「當知此中,可欣、可樂、可愛、可意諸句差別」—“It should be known that here the phrases ‘gladdening,’ ‘delightful,’ ‘lovely,’ and ‘agreeable’ differ”〔T30n1579 0814c15〕; 「不可愛者,於諸境界不可樂故」—“‘Not lovely’: because the objects are not delightful”〔T30n1579 0814c18〕; 「又言苦者,即於境界不可樂故」—“And ‘painful’: because the objects are not delightful”〔T30n1579 0814c19〕 | — | 可樂·可愛·不可愛·苦 (delightful · lovely · not lovely · painful) |
| 246 | 「復次,有二雜染。一者、外境雜染,二者、內受雜染」—“Further, there are two defilements: first, the defilement of external objects; second, the defilement of inner feeling”〔T30n1579 0814c23〕; 「諸觸為依,貪著內受,名內受雜染」—“With contacts as support, greedy attachment to inner feeling is called the defilement of inner feeling”〔T30n1579 0814c25〕; 「非諸魔怨所能遊履」—“where no Māra-foe can tread”〔T30n1579 0814c26〕 | — | 觸·魔 (contact · Māra) |
| 247 | No direct mātṛkā gloss for this discourse in the treatise; the treatise’s 「復次,由十五相,應當了知一切種類愛見雜染」—“Further, by fifteen aspects one should fully know every kind of defilement of craving and views”〔T30n1579 0814c28〕 stands after Discourse 246 in the treatise’s order, and is not the same words, verbatim, as the 「習近」—“keeping close” and 「繫著」—“being bound and attached” of the discourse | — | — |
| 248 (Consciousness of the same class as its cause) | 「諸聖弟子,因同分識隨入無我」—“The noble disciples, by consciousness of the same class as its cause, follow on into not self”〔T30n1579 0815a08〕; 「謂由現見五有色處四大種身」—“namely, by directly seeing the body of the four great elements, the five bases that have form”〔T30n1579 0815a10〕; 「於緣彼識隨入無常,無常則苦,苦則無我」—“with regard to the consciousness conditioned by them, one follows on into impermanence; what is impermanent is suffering; what is suffering is not self”〔T30n1579 0815a11〕; 「如剎那量安住堅實尚不可得」—“even a firm core abiding for the measure of a moment cannot be found”〔T30n1579 0815a17〕 | — | 聖弟子·識·四大·無常·堅實 (noble disciple · consciousness · four great elements · impermanent · firm core) (the sūtra has 「非我」—“not self,” the treatise 「無我」—“not self”) |
| 249 (Reflection) | 「復次,於六處滅究竟寂靜無戲論中」—“Further, in the ultimate stillness of the cessation of the six bases, where there is no conceptual elaboration”〔T30n1579 0815a19〕; 「謂或有無,或異不異」—“namely, either existence or non-existence, or difference or non-difference”〔T30n1579 0815a22〕 | — | 滅·有·無 (cease · there is · there is not) (the sūtra has 「虛偽」—“falsity,” the treatise 「戲論」—“conceptual elaboration”) |
| 250 (Bondage · liberation) | 「復次,於內外處若有欲貪,境界現前、或不現前,而其諸根不能棄捨,故名為縛」—“Further, if there is desire and craving toward the internal and external bases, then whether the objects are present or not present, the faculties cannot let them go; therefore it is called bondage”〔T30n1579 0815b02〕; 「若無欲貪,設有境界正現在前,諸根於彼尚能棄捨,況不現前,故名解脫」—“If there is no desire and craving, then even if objects are right before them the faculties can still let them go—how much more when they are not present; therefore it is called liberation”〔T30n1579 0815b03〕 | — | 欲貪·解脫 (desire and craving · liberation) (the sūtra has 「繫」—“bond,” the treatise 「縛」—“bondage”) |
| 251 | No direct mātṛkā gloss for this discourse in the treatise; the treatise’s 「若諸邪見、若諸我見、若即無明」—“whether wrong views, or views of self, or ignorance itself”〔T30n1579 0809b01〕 has the word ignorance, and in the treatise’s order belongs to the passage on Discourse 203 of Fascicle 8 | — | — |
| 252 (Signs) | 「復次,善修梵行,於諸蘊處我、我所見已永斷者,若為損身乃至奪命苦受所觸,終無色變、心變可得」—“Further, one who has well cultivated pure conduct and has forever cut off the view of self and what is mine with regard to the aggregates and bases, even if touched by painful feeling that harms the body or even takes life, in the end no change of complexion or change of mind is to be found in him”〔T30n1579 0815b06〕; 「與世所見草木相似」—“like the grass and trees seen in the world”〔T30n1579 0815b13〕 | — | 梵行·我、我所·色·變·草木 (pure conduct · self, what is mine · complexion · change · grass and trees) (the sūtra has 「陰」—“aggregate,” the treatise 「蘊」—“aggregate”) |
| 253 (Contact pervading) | 「建立四種苦樂邪論」—“set up four kinds of wrong doctrine about suffering and happiness”〔T30n1579 0815b25〕; 「立諸苦樂一向自作」—“hold that suffering and happiness are wholly made by oneself”〔T30n1579 0815b26〕; 「唯即於此三事和合,假立自他。是故當知,唯有其觸遍行一切,為苦樂因」—“only upon this meeting of the three are self and other provisionally set up. Therefore it should be known that only contact, pervading all, is the cause of suffering and happiness”〔T30n1579 0815c10〕 | — | 苦樂·自作·他作·因 (suffering and happiness · made by oneself · made by another · cause) |
| 254 (Resolve) | 「又於精進平等之相能善攝受」—“and one can well take hold of the even mark of energy”〔T30n1579 0815c19〕; 「唯阿羅漢六處勝解能正記別」—“only the arhat can rightly declare the resolve in six respects”〔T30n1579 0815c23〕; 「一、出離勝解,二、無惱勝解,三、遠離勝解,四、愛盡勝解,五、取盡勝解,六、心無忘失勝解」—“first, the resolve of renunciation; second, the resolve of non-harming; third, the resolve of seclusion; fourth, the resolve of the exhaustion of craving; fifth, the resolve of the exhaustion of clinging; sixth, the resolve of the mind without forgetting”〔T30n1579 0815c25〕; 「然似幼童」—“yet is like a young child”〔T30n1579 0816a18〕 | — | 精進·平等·攝受·阿羅漢·六處·遠離·愛盡 (energy · even · hold · arhat · six respects · seclusion · the exhaustion of craving) (the sūtra has 「解脫」—“liberation,” the treatise 「勝解」—“resolve”) |
| 255 (Guarding the sense doors) | 「一者、不能密護根門,二者、善能密護根門」—“first, those who cannot closely guard the sense doors; second, those who can well and closely guard the sense doors”〔T30n1579 0816b07〕; 「於可愛色,為貪欲纏之所纏縛,於不愛色,為瞋恚纏之所纏縛」—“toward lovely forms one is bound by the entanglement of desire; toward unlovely forms one is bound by the entanglement of hatred”〔T30n1579 0816b10〕; 「於上無學心、慧解脫不如實知」—“does not know as it really is the higher liberation of mind and liberation by wisdom of one beyond training”〔T30n1579 0816b15〕 | — | 根門·護·色·瞋恚·慧解脫·如實知 (sense doors · guard · forms · hatred · liberation by wisdom · know as it really is) (the sūtra has 「守護」—“guard,” the treatise 「密護」—“closely guard”) |
② Saṃyutta coordinates (discourse by discourse · only the original Taishō notes recorded):
| Discourse | Taishō note (verbatim) | Anchor |
|---|---|---|
| 230 | 「S. 35. 68. Samiddhi. (三彌離提).」; at the abbreviated passage 「S. 35. 65-66. Samiddhi.」 | 0056a24; 0056b10 |
| 231 | 「S. 35. 82. Loka.」 | 0056b11 |
| 232 | 「S. 35. 85. Suñña.」 | 0056b21 |
| 233 | 「S. 35. 107. Loka.」 | 0056c02 |
| 234 | 「S. 35. 116. Lokakāmaguṇa.」 | 0056c12 |
| 235 | 「S. 35. 150. Antevasi.」 | 0057a16 |
| 236 | 「M. 151. Piṇḍapātaparisuddhi. [No. 125(45.6)]」 | 0057b03 |
| 237 | 「S. 35. 124. Vesāli.」 | 0057b28 |
| 238 | 「S. 35. 141-144. Hetu.」 | 0057c14 |
| 239 | 「S. 35. 109. Saṃyojana.」 | 0057c24 |
| 240 | 「S. 35. 110. Upādāna.」 | 0058a01 |
| 241 | 「S. 35. 194. Ādittena.」 | 0058a07 |
| 242 | 「S. 35. 111-112. Parijāna.」 | 0058b21 |
| 243 | 「S. 35. 15-19. Assāda.」 | 0058b27 |
| 244 | 「S. 35. 114-115. Mārapāsa.」 | 0058c09 |
| 245 | 「S. 35. 189. Bālisaka.」 | 0058c17 |
| 246 | 「S. 4. 3. 4. Sattavassāni.」 | 0059a03 |
| 247 | No Taishō note | — |
| 248 | 「S. 35. 193. Udāyī.」 | 0059b17 |
| 249 | 「A. IV. 174. Koṭṭhika.」 | 0059c27 |
| 250 | 「S. 35. 191. Koṭṭhika.」 | 0060a22 |
| 251 | 「A. IV. 175. Koṭṭhika; M. 43. Mahāvedalla. [No. 26(211)]」 | 0060b22 |
| 252 | 「S. 35. 69. Upasena.(優波先那)Vinaya. Cullavagga. V. 6.」 | 0060c14 |
| 253 | 「S. 35. 133. Verahaccānī.(毘紐迦旃延)」 | 0061b29 |
| 254 | 「~A. VI. 55. Soṇa. [No. 26(123), 125(23.3)]」 | 0062b22 |
| 255 | 「S. 35. 1 2. Lohicca.」 | 0063b19 |
There are twenty-six Taishō notes: twenty-two marked 「S.」 and four not marked 「S.」 (Discourse 236 reads 「M.」; Discourses 249 and 251 read 「A.」; Discourse 251 also has 「M.」; Discourse 254 has 「~」 prefixed to 「A.」); of the twenty-six discourses, twenty-five have coordinates; Discourse 230 has two notes (one at the head of the discourse, one at the abbreviated passage, 0056b10), and Discourse 247 has none. Of the twenty-two notes marked 「S.」, Discourse 246 reads 「S. 4.」, and all the rest 「S. 35.」. The three bracketed items 「No. 125」 and 「No. 26」 (Discourses 236, 251, and 254) are recorded as they stand in the Taishō notes; they are not the Alternate Translation (second topic). There are three places where the form recorded by the current collated text differs from the original Taishō note: for Discourse 245, 「Bālisaka.」 the current text reads 「Bālisiko.」; for Discourse 246, 「S. 4. 3. 4.」 the current text reads 「S. 4. 24.」; for Discourse 255, 「S. 35. 1 2.」 the current text reads 「S. 35. 132.」—“S. 35. 132.”; the table follows the original Taishō notes. The Taishō notes are recorded as they stand, and nothing else is proposed.
The Taishō notes also give notes of corresponding sounds for names within the discourses; they are recorded verbatim for reference: 「世間 Loka.」 (0056a27); 「郁瞿婁 Ugga.」 (0057b29); 「天魔波旬 Māra pāpimant.」 (0059a05); 「摩訶拘絺羅 Mahākoṭṭhika.」 (0060a23); 「~Udāyī.」 (0061b29); 「拘磐茶=拘槃荼【三】~Kāmaṇḍāya.」 (0061c01); 「阿羅訶 Arahanta.」 (0062a21); 「二十億耳 Soṇa.」 (0062b23); 「Mahā-kaccāna.」 (0063b19); 「阿磐提 Avantī.」, 「獼猴室 Makkarakaṭe.」, and 「阿練若 Arañña.」 (0063b20); 「Lohicca.」 (0063b21).
③ Variants of the alternate translation: no corresponding discourse is found in the alternate translation (see the second topic).